The Scottish Highlands, Highland Clans and Highland Regiments, Volume 2 (of 2) (part 11 of 11)

FOOTNOTES:

[509] No portrait of this indomitable Colonel exists, or it should have been given as a steel engraving.

[510] Captain Robert Jameson’s Historical Record of the 79th. To this record, as well as to the original manuscript record of the regiment, we are indebted for many of the following details.

[511] “At this interview, Colonel Cameron plainly told the Duke, ‘to draft the 79th is more than you or your Royal father dare do.’ The Duke then said, ‘The King my father will certainly send the regiment to the West Indies.’ Colonel Cameron, losing temper, replied, ‘You may tell the King your father from me, that he may send us to h--l if he likes, and I’ll go at the head of them, but he daurna draft us,’--a line of argument which, it is unnecessary to add, proved to the Royal Duke perfectly irresistible.”--Jameson’s Historical Record.

[512] “In 1809, the 79th accomplished what no other regiment did. In January of that year they were in Spain at the Battle of Corunna, and returned to England in February, when 700 men and several officers suffered from a dangerous typhus fever, yet not a man died. In July they embarked 1002 bayonets for Walcheren, were engaged during the whole siege of Flushing in the trenches, yet had not a man wounded, and, whilst there, lost only one individual in fever--Paymaster Baldock, the least expected of any one. During the three months after their return to England, only ten men died, and in December of that same year again, embarked for the peninsula. 1032 strong.”--Note by Dr A. Anderson, Regimental surgeon, p. 44 of H. S. Smith’s List of the Officers of the 79th.

[513] “This gallant officer commanded the picket of the 79th, and could not be induced to withdraw. He was last seen by Captain (afterwards the late Lieut.-General Sir Neil) Douglas, fighting hand to hand with several French soldiers, to whom he refused to deliver up his sword. His body was found pierced with seven bayonet wounds.”--Jameson’s Records, p. 24.

[514] Jameson’s Record.

[515] Jameson’s Record, p. 27.

[516] In a note to this poem, Scott says that the 71st and 79th, on seeing Cameron fall, raised a dreadful shriek of grief and rage; “they charged with irresistible fury the finest body of French grenadiers ever seen, being a part of Bonaparte’s selected guard. The officer who led the French, a man remarkable for stature and symmetry, was killed on the spot. The Frenchman who stepped out of the ranks to take aim at Colonel Cameron was also bayoneted, pierced with a thousand wounds, and almost torn to pieces by the furious Highlanders, who, under the command of Colonel Cadogan, bore the enemy out of the contested ground at the point of the bayonet.”

[517] His portrait is on p. 504, vol. ii.

[518] “Sergeant Mackenzie had previously applied to Major Cocks for the use of his dress sabre, which the major readily granted, and used to relate with great satisfaction that the sergeant returned it to him in a state which indicated that he had used it with effect.”

[519] Captain Jameson’s Record.

[520] His portrait will be found on the steel-plate of Colonels of the 71st and 72nd Regiments.

[521] As the part taken by the 79th in the Peninsular battles has been described at some length in connection with the 42nd and other regiments, it is unnecessary to repeat the details here.

[522] Whilst the enemy thus gained a temporary possession of the redoubts, Lieutenant Ford and seven men of the 79th, who were in a detached portion of the work, separated from its front face by a deep road, had their retreat cut off by a whole French regiment advancing along this road in their rear, when one of the men, with great presence of mind, called out “sit down,” which hint was immediately acted on, with the effect of saving the party from being made prisoners, as the enemy supposed them to be wounded, and a French officer shrugged his shoulders in token of inability to render them any assistance!

[523] Jameson’s Historical Record, p. 43.

[524] “Evan” and “Donald” are Sir Evan or Ewen Cameron, and Donald, the “Gentle Lochiel.” Their portraits are on pages 296 and 519, vol. i.

[525] Historical Record, p. 51.

[526] “During the formation, Piper Kenneth Mackay of the 79th, a brave Highlander, stepped outside of the bayonets and continued to play round the outside of the square, the popular air of ‘Cògaidh nà Sith’ with much inspiriting effect.”--Jameson’s Historical Record.

[527] See his portrait on the steel-plate of Colonels of the 78th and 79th regiments.

[528] For these and other personal anecdotes relating to the history of the 79th during the last forty years, we are indebted to the kindness of Lt.-Colonel Clephane.

[529] “The magnificent mile of line,” says Captain Jameson, “displayed by the Guards and Highlanders, the prominent bear-skin, the undulating waves of the clan-tartans, the stalwart frames, steady and confident bearing of these young and eager soldiers advancing under fire, can never be forgotten by those who witnessed it, whilst it contributed materially to the discouragement of the enemy, whose columns perceptibly wavered as they approached. His masses of four-and-twenty deep, absolutely reeled and staggered to and fro under the murderous fire of the Scottish line, which was delivered with great effect at a distance of 200 yards.”

[530] Invasion of the Crimea, vol. ii. p. 487.

[531] For the episode of Sir Colin Campbell’s Scotch bonnet, and other incidents connected with the Highland Brigade generally, we must again refer the reader to our account of the 42nd.

[532] Historical Record, p. 100.

[533] The British showed a curious contrast to their allies in this respect. Their complete subordination and obedience to orders were no less remarkable than praiseworthy. This, however, was of no real benefit to the owners, for our free and easy allies had no such scruples. As is usual with them, the comic element soon began largely to intermingle with the thirst for “loot,” and grim-looking Zouaves and Sappers were to be seen parading with absurd airs and paces about the streets dressed in ladies garments, with little silk parasols held over smart bonnets perched on the top of their own appropriate head-dresses, and accompanied by groups of quasi-admirers, demeaning themselves after what they doubtless considered to be the most approved Champs Elysées fashion, to the no small wonder and amusement of their less mercurial allies of Scotland, who stood about looking on with broad grins at “Frangsy makin’ a fule o’ himsel’.”

[534] The two addresses delivered to the Highland brigade in the Crimea by Sir Colin Campbell--the first on Sept. 21st, 1855, in connection with the distribution of medals and clasps, and the second on May 9th, 1856, on his leaving the Crimea for England--will be found in the account of the 42nd.

[535] We regret that the Record-Book of the 79th is extremely meagre in its account of the part taken by the regiment in the Indian campaign, and we have been unable to obtain details elsewhere. This, however, is the less to be regretted, as the details given in the history of the 42nd, 78th, and 93rd are so full that our readers will be able to form a tolerably good idea of what the 79th had to undergo.

[536] So in the Record-Book, and if correct, must include a very large number who died from sunstroke, fatigue, and disease.

THE 91ST PRINCESS LOUISE ARGYLLSHIRE HIGHLANDERS.

1794-1848.

Raising of the Regiment--At first the 98th--South Africa--Wynberg --Saldanha Bay--Number changed to 91st--Faithfulness of the Regiment--Returns to England--Germany--Ireland--The Peninsula --Obidos--Vimeiro--Corunna--The detached company--Talavera --Walcheren--Peninsula again--Vittoria--Pamplona--Nivelle--Nive --Bayonne--Orthes--Toulouse--Ireland--Quatre Bras--Waterloo --France--Ireland--91st loses Highland dress--Jamaica--England --Ireland--St Helena--Cape of Good Hope--The Reserve Battalion formed and sails for S. Africa--Wreck of the “Abercrombie Robinson” --Insurrection of Dutch farmers--Frontier service--The Boers again --New colours--The Kaffir War--Amatola Mountains--Attack on Fort Peddie--Buffalo Spruits--1st Battalion goes home.

This regiment was raised, in accordance with a desire expressed by His Majesty George III., by the Duke of Argyll, to whom a letter of service was granted, dated the 10th of February 1794. In March it was decided that the establishment of the regiment should consist of 1112 officers and men, including 2 lieutenant-colonels. Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, who was a captain in the Foot Guards, was appointed Lieutenant-colonel commandant of the regiment, and assumed the command at Stirling on the 15th of April, 1794.

The regiment was inspected for the first time, on the 26th of May, when it had reached a strength of 738 officers and men, by General Lord Adam Gordon, who particularly noticed the attention and good appearance of the men. The regiment remained at Stirling for a month after this inspection, marching about the middle of June to Leith, at which port, on the 17th and 18th of that month, it embarked en route for Netley, where it went into encampment. On the 9th of July the king approved of the list of officers, and the regiment was numbered the 98th.

The 98th, which had meantime removed to Chippenham, marched to Gosport about the end of April, 1795, and on the 5th of May it embarked at Spithead as part of the joint expedition to South Africa, against the Dutch, under Major-General Alured Clark. It arrived in Simon’s Bay on the 3rd, landing at Simon’s Town, on the 9th of September, and encamped at Muysenberg.[537]

After the army under Major-General Clark arrived at the Cape, it advanced on the 14th of September and carried Wynberg, the battalion companies of the regiment, under Colonel Campbell, forming the centre of the line. On this occasion the 98th had 4 privates wounded. On September 16th the regiment entered Cape Town Castle, and relieved the Dutch garrison by capitulation, all the forts and batteries of Cape Town and its dependencies having been given over to the possession of the British. About a year afterwards, however, an expedition was sent from Holland for the purpose of winning back the Cape of Good Hope to that country, and in the action which took place at Saldanha Bay on the 17th of August 1796, and in which the British were completely victorious, the grenadier and light companies of the 98th took part. The regiment remained in South Africa till the year 1802, during which time little occurred to require special notice.

In October 1798, while the regiment was at Cape Town, its number was changed from the 98th to the 91st.

In May 1799 a regimental school was established for the first time for the non-commissioned officers and men.

In the beginning of 1799 a strong attempt was made by a number of the soldiers in the garrison at Cape Town to organise a mutiny, their purpose being to destroy the principal officers, and to establish themselves in the colony. Not only did the 91st not take any part in this diabolical attempt, but the papers containing the names of the mutineers and their plans were discovered and seized by the aid of private Malcolm M’Culloch and other soldiers of the regiment, who had been urged by the mutineers to enter into the conspiracy. Lt.-Col. Crawford in a regimental order specially commended the conduct of M’Culloch, and declared that he considered himself fortunate in being the commander of such a regiment.

In November 1802 the first division of the 91st embarked at Table Bay for England, arriving at Portsmouth in February 1803. On the 28th of the latter month the second division had the honour of delivering over the Cape of Good Hope to the Dutch, to whom it had been secured at the peace of Amiens. After performing this duty the division embarked at Table Bay, arriving at Portsmouth in May, and joining the first division at their quarters in Bexhill during the next month.

During the next few years the Record Book contains nothing but an enumeration of the various places to which the regiment marched for the purpose of encamping or acting as garrison. A slight, and no doubt welcome interruption of this routine was experienced in December 1805, at the end of which month it embarked for Hanover, and was brigaded along with the 26th and 28th regiments, under the command of Major-General Mackenzie Fraser.[538] After the regiment had been about a month in Germany the British army was recalled, and the 91st consequently returned to England in the end of January 1806, taking up its quarters at Faversham.

In August 1804, in accordance with the recent Act of Parliament known as the Defence Act, means were taken to add a second battalion to the 91st, by raising men in the counties of Perth, Argyll, and Bute.

The regiment remained in England until the end of 1806, when it embarked at Dover for Ireland, disembarking at the Cove of Cork on Jan. 7th, 1807, and marching into Fermoy. It remained in Ireland, sending detachments to various places, till the middle of 1808, embarking at Monkstown on the 15th of June, to form part of the Peninsular expedition under Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. The 91st was brigaded with the 40th and 71st regiments under Brigadier General Crawford, the three regiments afterwards forming the 5th Brigade.[539] The 91st was engaged in most of the actions during the Peninsular war, and did its part bravely and satisfactorily.

On August 9th 1808, the 91st advanced with the rest of the army, and, on the 17th, in the affair at Obidos the light company of the regiment, with those of the brigade under the command of Major Douglas of the 91st, were engaged, when the advanced posts of the enemy were driven from their positions. On August 21st, the regiment was present at the battle of Vimeiro, forming part of the reserve under General C. Crawford, which turned the enemy’s right,--a movement which was specially mentioned in the official despatch concerning this important battle.

In the beginning of September, by a new distribution of the army, the 91st was placed in Major-General Beresford’s brigade with the 6th and 45th regiments, and in the 4th division, that of Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. On Sept. 20th, however, it seems to have been attached, with its brigade, to the 3rd division.

On Oct. 19th the regiment advanced into Spain, with the rest of the army under Lt.-Gen. Sir John Moore, proceeding by Abrantes, Covilhão, Belmonte, Morilhão, Ciudad Rodrigo, and Salamanca, arriving at the last-mentioned place on Nov. 18th. On the 28th the regiment was formed into a brigade with the 20th, 28th, 52nd, and 95th regiments, to compose a part of the reserve army under Major-General the Hon. Edward Paget, in which important capacity it served during the whole of Sir John Moore’s memorable retreat to Corunna. On Jan. 11th, 1809, the 91st, along with the rest of the army, took up its position on the heights of Corunna, the reserve brigade on the 16th--the day of battle--being behind the left of the British army. The 91st does not appear to have been actively engaged in this disastrous battle,--disastrous in that it involved the loss of one of England’s greatest generals, the brave Sir John Moore. On the evening of the 16th the 91st embarked, and arrived in Plymouth Sound on the 28th.

The officers, non-commissioned officers, and men who were left sick in Portugal on the advance of the regiment with Sir John Moore, were formed into a company under Captain Walsh, and placed as such in the first battalion of detachments. This battalion was commanded by Lt.-Col. Bunbury, and composed part of the army in Portugal under Lt.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. This company was actively employed in the affairs of May 10th, 11th, and 12th, which led to the capture of Oporto. It afterwards advanced with the army which drove the enemy into Spain.

The company was engaged on July 27th and 28th in the battle of Talavera, in which, out of a total strength of 93 officers and men, it lost 1 officer, Lieutenant Macdougal, and 9 rank and file killed, 1 sergeant and 30 rank and file wounded, and 1 officer, Captain James Walsh, and 19 men missing; in all, 61 officers and men. Captain Walsh was taken prisoner by the enemy in a charge, and with many other officers was marched, under a strong escort, towards France. He, however, effected his escape at Vittoria on the night of August 20th, and after suffering the greatest privation and hardship, he rejoined the army in Portugal, and reported himself personally to Lord Wellington. Captain Thomas Hunter, of the 91st, who was acting as major of brigade, was also wounded and taken prisoner in this action.

Meantime, the main body of the 91st, after being garrisoned in England for a few months, was brigaded with the 6th and 50th Foot, under Major-General Dyott, and placed in the 2nd division, under Lieut.-General the Marquis of Huntly, preparatory to its embarkation in the expedition to Walcheren, under Lieut.-General the Earl of Chatham. The regiment disembarked at South Beveland on August 9th, and entered Middelburg, in the island of Walcheren, on Sept. 2nd. Here it seems to have remained till Dec. 23rd, when it re-embarked at Flushing, arriving at Deal on the 26th, and marched to Shorncliffe barracks. In this expedition to Walcheren the 91st must have suffered severely from the Walcheren fever, as in the casualty table of the Record Book for the year 1809 we find, for the months of Sept. and Oct. respectively, the unusually high numbers of 37 and 42 deaths.

The 91st remained in England till the month of Sept. 1812, on the 18th and 19th of which it again embarked to take its share in the Peninsular war, arriving at Corunna between the 6th and the 12th of October. On October 14th the regiment set out to join the army under the Duke of Wellington, arriving on Nov. 1st at Villafranca, about 12 miles from Benavente. After taking part in a movement in the direction of Bragança, on the frontiers of Portugal, the 91st, which had been placed in the Highland or General Pack’s brigade, then under the command of Colonel Stirling of the 42nd Regiment, in the 6th division,--finally removed to San Roma, where it remained during the winter.

In April 1813, the 91st left its winter quarters, and on May 14th advanced with the combined army to attack the enemy. At the battle of Vittoria, on June 21st, the 6th division, to which the 91st belonged, was ordered to defile to the right to watch the movements of a division of the enemy during this important action, and on the 22nd it marched through Vittoria, and took charge of the guns and other warlike stores abandoned by the enemy.

On June 27th the 91st, along with the rest of the army, commenced the march towards Pamplona, and on July 6th the 6th division, in conjunction with the 5th, invested that fortress. But the blockade of Pamplona having been left to the 5th division and the Spanish legion, the 6th division advanced to San Estevan on July 15th. On the 26th of the same month, the enemy having made some movements to raise the siege of Pamplona, the 6th division moved from San Estevan on that day, and, in conjunction with the 4th and 7th divisions, on July 28th attacked the head of the French column at the small village of Sorauren, near Pamplona, and completely checked its progress. On the 30th, at daybreak, the action recommenced on the right of the division by an attack from the enemy’s left wing. The action continued hotly until about noon, when the light companies of the Highland brigade, under the direction of Major Macneil of the 91st Regiment, stormed and carried the village of Sorauren, causing the enemy to flee in all directions, pursued by the division.

On the 28th the regiment lost 1 sergeant and 11 rank and file killed, and 6 officers--Captain Robert Lowrie, Lts. Allan Maclean, John Marshall, and S. N. Ormerod, and Ensigns J. A. Ormiston and Peter M’Farlane--and 97 rank and file wounded; on the 30th, 1 private was killed, and Major Macneil and 8 rank and file wounded. At least about 40 of the wounded afterwards died of their wounds.

The 91st continued to take part in the pursuit of the enemy, and on the night of August 1st bivouacked on the heights of Roncesvalles; on August 8th it encamped on the heights of Maya. The regiment remained in this quarter till the 9th of Nov., on the evening of which the army marched forward to attack the whole of the enemy’s positions within their own frontier; and on the next day, the 10th of Nov., the battle of Nivelle was fought, the British attacking and carrying all the French positions, putting the enemy to a total rout. The 91st lost in this action, Captain David M’Intyre and 3 men killed, and 2 sergeants and 4 men wounded.

On November 11th the British continued to pursue the enemy towards Bayonne, but the weather being extremely wet the troops were ordered into cantonments. The British were in motion again, however, in the beginning of Dec., early on the morning of the 9th of which the 6th division crossed the Nive on pontoon bridges, and attacked and drove in the enemy’s outposts. As the 6th division had to retire out of the range of the fire of the 2nd division, it became during the remainder of the day merely an army of observation. The only casualties of the 91st at the battle of the Nive were 5 men wounded.

Marshal Soult, finding himself thus shut up in Bayonne, and thinking that most of the British troops had crossed the Nive, made, on the 10th, a desperate sally on the left of the British army, which for a moment gave way, but soon succeeded in regaining its position, and in driving the enemy within the walls of Bayonne. During the action the 6th division recrossed the Nive, and occupied quarters at Ustaritz.

At Bayonne, on Dec. 13th, Sir Rowland Hill declined the proffered assistance of the 6th division, which therefore lay on its arms in view of the dreadful conflict, that was terminated only by darkness. The enemy were completely driven within the walls of Bayonne.

During December and January the British army was cantoned in the environs of Bayonne, but was again in motion on Feb. 5th, 1814, when, with the exception of the 5th division and a few Spaniards left to besiege Bayonne, it proceeded into France. On Feb. 26th the 6th division arrived on the left bank of the Adour, opposite Orthes; and on the morning of the 27th the 3d, 4th, 6th, and 7th divisions crossed on pontoons and drew up on the plain on the right bank of the river. The French thought themselves secure in their fortified heights in front of the British position. About 9 o’clock in the morning the divisions moved down the main road towards Orthes; each division, as it came abreast of the enemy’s position, broke off the road and attacked and carried the position in its front. About noon the enemy fled, pursued by the British, who were stopped only by the darkness of night. In the battle of Orthes the 91st had Captain William Gunn and Lts. Alexander Campbell, John Marshall, and John Taylor, and 12 rank and file wounded. At the Aire, on March 2nd, the 91st had 1 man killed, and Captain William Douglas, Ensign Colin Macdougal, 1 sergeant, and 14 men wounded.

The 91st continued with its division to advance towards Toulouse, where the great Peninsular struggle was to culminate. On March 26th, the 6th division arrived at the village of Constantine, opposite to and commanding a full view of Toulouse, and on the 8th it moved to the right, and occupied the village of Tournefouille. Early on the morning of April 4th the division moved a few miles down the Garonne, and a little after daybreak crossed.[540] On the morning of April 10th the army left its tents at an early hour, and at daybreak came in sight of the fortified heights in front of Toulouse. The 6th division was ordered to storm these heights, supported by the Spaniards on the right and the 4th division on the left. About ten o’clock the Highland brigade attacked and carried all the fortified redoubts and entrenchments along the heights, close to the walls of Toulouse. Night alone put an end to the contest. We are sorry that we have been unable to obtain any details of the conduct of the 91st; but it may be gathered from what has been said in connection with the 42nd and 79th, as well as from the long list of casualties in the regiment, that it had a full share of the work which did so much honour to the Highland brigade.

At Toulouse the 91st had 1 sergeant and 17 men killed, and 7 officers--viz., Col. Sir William Douglas,[541] who commanded the brigade after Sir Dennis Pack was wounded, Major A. Meade, Captains James Walsh and A. J. Callender, Lts. J. M. Macdougal, James Hood, and Colin Campbell--1 sergeant, and 93 rank and file wounded; a good many of the latter afterwards dying of their wounds.

As is well known, on the day after the battle of Toulouse news of the abdication of Napoleon, and the restoration of the Bourbons, was received, and hostilities were therefore suspended. On April 20th the 6th division marched for Auch, and on the 24th of June the first detachment of the regiment sailed for home, the second following on July 1st, both arriving at Cork towards the end of the latter month.

Lt.-Colonel Macneil was presented with a gold medal, and promoted to the rank of lt.-colonel in the army, for his services in the Peninsula, and especially for his gallant conduct in command of the light companies of the light brigade of the 6th division at Sorauren. Captain Walsh was also promoted to the rank of brevet lt.-colonel.

On March 17th the 91st, accompanied by the 42nd, 71st, and 79th regiments, sailed for Carlingford Bay, in the north of Ireland, and from thence to the Downs, where it was transhipped into small crafts and sailed for Ostend, where it arrived on the night of the 17th of April.

Although at Quatre Bras and Waterloo,[542] the 91st had no opportunity of coming to close quarters with the enemy, yet its service in these days was so efficient as to gain for it all the honours, grants, and privileges which were bestowed on the army for that memorable occasion. The 91st did good service on the morning of the 18th of June by helping to cover the road to Brussels, which was threatened by a column of the French. On the 19th the 91st took part in the pursuit of the flying enemy, and on the 24th it sat down before Cambray, which, having refused to capitulate, was carried by assault. On this occasion the 91st had Lt. Andrew Cathcart and 6 men wounded; and at Autel de Dieu, on June 26th, a private was killed on this post by some of the French picquets. On July 7th the 91st encamped in the Bois de Boulogne, where it remained till Oct. 31st, when it went into cantonments.

The 91st remained in France till Nov. 2nd, 1818, when it embarked at Calais for Dover; sailed again on Dec. 17th from Gosport for Cork, where it disembarked on the 24th; finally, marching in two divisions, on Dec. 27th and 28th, for Dublin, which it reached on the 6th and 7th Jan. 1819.

By this time the 91st had ceased to wear both kilt and tartan, lost its Highland designation, and had gradually become an ordinary regiment of the line. From the statement of John Campbell, who was living at Aberdeen in 1871, and who served in the 91st throughout the Peninsular war, we learn that in 1809, just before embarking for Walcheren, the tartan for the kilts and plaids reached the regiment; but an order shortly came to make it up into trews. Along with the trews, a low flat bonnet with a feather on one side was ordered to be worn. About a year after, in 1810, even the tartan trews were taken from the 91st, a kind of grey trousers being ordered to be worn instead; the feathered bonnet was taken away at the same time, and the black cap then worn by ordinary line regiments was substituted.

The 91st remained in Dublin till July 22nd, 1820, eliciting the marked approbation of the various superior officers appointed to inspect it. On July 22nd it proceeded to Enniskillen, furnishing detachments to the counties of Cavan, Leitrim, and Donegal. Orders having been received in June 1821 that the regiment should prepare to proceed for Jamaica from the Clyde, the 91st embarked on the 18th at Donaghadee for Portpatrick, and marched to Glasgow, where it arrived on the 27th and 28th.

The regiment embarked at Greenock in two divisions in Nov. 1821 and Jan. 1822, arriving at Kingston, Jamaica, in Feb. and March respectively.

The 91st was stationed in the West Indies till the year 1831, during which time nothing notable seems to have occurred. The regiment, which lost an unusually large number of men by death in the West Indies, left Jamaica in three divisions in March and April 1831, arriving at Portsmouth in May and June following. The reserve companies having come south from Scotland, the entire regiment was once more united at Portsmouth in the beginning of August. In October the 91st was sent to the north, detachments being stationed at various towns in Lancashire and Yorkshire till the 10th of July 1832, when the detachments reunited at Liverpool, where the regiment embarked for Ireland, landing at Dublin on the following day. The 91st was immediately sent to Mullingar, where headquarters was stationed, detachments being sent out to various towns. From this time till the end of 1835 the regiment was kept constantly moving about in detachments among various stations in the centre, southern, and western Irish counties, engaged in duties often of the most trying and harassing kind, doing excellent and necessary service, but from which little glory could be gained. One of the most trying duties which the 91st had to perform during its stay in Ireland at this time, was lending assistance to the civil power on the occasion of Parliamentary elections. On such occasions the troops were subjected to treatment trying to their temper in the highest degree; but to the great credit of the officers and men belonging to the 91st, when employed on this duty, they behaved in a manner deserving of all praise.

The 91st having been ordered to proceed to St Helena, embarked in two detachments in November, and sailed from the Cove of Cork on the 1st of Dec. 1835, disembarking at St Helena on the 26th of Feb. 1836. The companies were distributed among the various stations in the lonely island, and during the stay of the regiment there nothing occurred which calls for particular notice. At the various inspections the 91st received nothing but praise for its discipline, appearance, and interior economy.

On the 4th of June 1839, headquarters, grenadiers, No. 2, and the light infantry companies, left St Helena for the Cape of Good Hope, disembarking at Algoa Bay on the 3d of July, and reaching Grahamstown on the 8th.

Nothing of note occurred in connection with the regiment for the first two years of its stay at the Cape. It was regularly employed in detachments in the performance of duty at the various outposts on the Fish river, the Kat river, the Koonap river, Blinkwater, Double Drift, Fort Peddie, and other places, the detachments being relieved at regular intervals.

Government having decided upon the formation of reserve battalions, for the purpose of facilitating the relief of regiments abroad, and shortening their periods of foreign service, early in the month of April 1842, the establishment of the four company dépôts of certain regiments was changed, and formed into battalions of six skeleton companies by volunteers from other corps. The 91st, the dépôt companies of which were then stationed at Naas, was selected in March 1842 as one of the regiments to be thus augmented. When complete the numbers and distribution of the rank and file stood as follows:--1st battalion, 540; reserve battalion, 540; dépôt, 120; total, 1200.

The Lt.-Colonel, whose post was to be with the 1st battalion, had the general charge and superintendence of the whole regiment, assisted by an additional major. The reserved battalion had the usual proportion of officers and non-commissioned officers appointed to it, but had no flank companies. The senior major had the immediate command of the reserve battalion.

The reserve battalion having been reported fit for service, was directed to hold itself in readiness to proceed to the Cape of Good Hope.

The wing under Capt. Bertie Gordon--who had joined the regiment about nine years previously, and who was so long and honourably connected with the 91st--joined the headquarters of the regiment at Naas on May 26th 1842, where the six companies were united under his command, both the lt.-col. and the major being on leave. On the 27th of May the battalion, under Capt. Gordon, proceeded from Naas to Kingstown, and embarked on board the transport “Abercrombie Robinson.” On the 2d of June the transport sailed for the Cape of Good Hope, the strength of the regiment on board being 17 officers and 460 men, Lt.-Col. Lindsay being in command. The ship also contained drafts of the 27th regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles. The transport having touched at Madeira, arrived in Table Bay on the 25th of August 1842. Here the battalion was warned for service on the north-eastern frontier of the colony, relieving the 1st battalion of the regiment, which was to be stationed at Cape Town. In consequence of this arrangement Lt.-Col. Lindsay and Major Ducat disembarked on the 27th, for the purpose of joining the 1st battalion, to which they belonged. All the other officers, not on duty, obtained permission to go ashore, and all landed except six, the command of the troops on board devolving on Capt. Bertie Gordon.

An event now took place which can only be paralleled by the famous wreck of the “Birkenhead” ten years afterwards, the narrative of which we have recorded in our history of the 74th.

At 11 o’clock P.M., on the night of the 27th, it was blowing a strong gale, and the sea was rolling heavily into the bay. The ship was pitching much and began to feel the ground, but she rode by two anchors, and a considerable length of cable had been served out the night before. Captain Gordon made such arrangements as he could, warning the officers, the sergeant-major, and the orderly non-commissioned officers to be in readiness.

From sunset on the 27th the gale had continued to increase, until at length it blew a tremendous hurricane, and at a little after 3 o’clock on the morning of the 28th the starboard cable snapped in two. The other cable parted a few minutes afterwards, and away went the ship before the storm, her hull striking with heavy crashes against the ground as she drove towards the beach, three miles distant under her lee. About the same time the fury of the gale, which had never lessened, was rendered more terrible by one of the most awful storms of thunder and lightning that had ever been witnessed in Table Bay.

While the force of the wind and sea was driving the ship into shoaler water, she rolled incessantly and heaved over fearfully with the back set of the surf. While in this position the heavy seas broke over her side and poured down the hatchways, the decks were opening in every direction, and the strong framework of the hull seemed compressed together, the beams starting from their places. The ship had been driven with her starboard bow towards the beach, exposing her stern to the sea, which rushed through the stern-posts and tore up the cabin floors of the orlop deck. The thunder and lightning ceased towards morning, and the ship seemed to have worked a bed for herself on the sand; for the rolling had greatly diminished, and there then arose the hope that all on board might get safe ashore.

At daybreak, about 7 o’clock, the troops, who had been kept below, were now allowed to come on deck in small numbers. After vain attempts to send a rope ashore, one of the cutters was carefully lowered on the lee side of the ship, and her crew succeeded in reaching the shore with a hauling line. The large surf-boats were shortly afterwards conveyed in waggons to the place where the ship was stranded, and the following orders were given by Captain Gordon for the disembarkation of the troops:--1. The women and children to disembark first; of these there were above 90. 2. The sick to disembark after the women and children. 3. The disembarkation of the troops to take place by the companies of the 91st Regiment drawing lots; the detachment of the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles to take the precedence. 4. The men to fall in on the upper deck, fully armed and accoutred, carrying their knapsacks and their great-coats. 5. Each officer to be allowed to take a carpet-bag or small portmanteau.

The disembarkation of the women and children and of the sick occupied from half-past 8 until 10 o’clock A.M. The detachments of the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles followed. The disembarkation of the 91st was arranged by, first, the wings drawing lots, and then the companies of each wing.

At half-past 10 one of the surf boats, which had been employed up to this time in taking the people off the wreck, was required to assist in saving the lives of those on board the “Waterloo” convict ship, which was in still more imminent peril about a quarter of a mile from the “Abercrombie Robinson.” There was now but one boat to disembark 450 men, the wind and sea beginning again to rise, and the captain was apprehensive that the ship might go to pieces before sunset.

The disembarkation of the six companies went on regularly but slowly from 11 A.M. until 3.30 P.M., the boat being able to hold only 30 men at a time. At half-past 3 the last boat-load left the ship’s side. It contained those of the officers and crew who had remained to the last, Captain Gordon of the 91st, Lt. Black, R.N., agent of transports, the sergeant-major of the reserve battalion of the 91st, and one or two non-commissioned officers who had requested permission to remain.

Nearly 700 souls thus completed their disembarkation after a night of great peril, and through a raging surf, without the occurrence of a single casualty. Among them were many women and children, and several sick men, two of whom were supposed to be dying. Although it had been deemed prudent to abandon the men’s knapsacks and the officer’s baggage, the reserve battalion of the 91st went down the side of that shattered wreck fully armed and accoutred, and ready for instant service.

It would be difficult to praise sufficiently the steady discipline of that young battalion, thus severely tested during nearly seventeen hours of danger, above eight of which were hours of darkness and imminent peril. That discipline failed not when the apparent hopelessness of the situation might have led to scenes of confusion and crime. The double guard and sentries which had at first been posted over the wine and spirit stores were found unnecessary, and these stores were ultimately left to the protection of the ordinary single sentries. Although the ship was straining in every timber, and the heavy seas were making a fair breach over her, the companies of that young battalion fell in on the weather side of the wreck as their lots were drawn, and waited for their turn to muster at the lee gangway; and so perfect were their confidence, their patience, and their gallantry, that although another vessel was going to pieces within a quarter of a mile of the transport ship, and a crowd of soldiers, sailors, and convicts were perishing before the eyes of those on board, not a murmur arose from their ranks, when Captain Gordon directed that the lot should not be applied to the detachment of the 27th regiment and Cape Mounted Riflemen, but that the 91st should give the precedence in disembarking from the wreck.

The narrative of the wreck was submitted to Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington, who wrote upon it words of the highest commendation on the conduct of officers and men. “I have never,” the Duke wrote, “read anything so satisfactory as this report. It is highly creditable, not only to Captain Bertie Gordon and the officers and troops concerned, but to the service in which such an instance has occurred, of discretion and of firmness in an officer in command, and of confidence, good order, discipline, and obedience in all under his direction, even to the women and children.” The Duke did not forget the conduct of those concerned in this affair; it was mainly owing to the way in which Sergeant-major Murphy performed his duty on this occasion, that in 1846, through the Duke of Wellington’s influence, he was appointed to a wardership of the Tower.

In consequence of this unfortunate disaster the 91st remained stationed at Cape Town until Feb. 1843. In Oct. 1842 Lt.-Col. Lindsay took command of the 1st battalion at Grahamstown, and Major Ducat assumed command of the reserve.

As the histories of the two battalions of the 91st during their existence are to a great extent separate, and as the 1st battalion did not remain nearly so long at the Cape as the reserve, nor had so much fighting to do, it will, we think, be better to see the 1st battalion safely home before commencing the history of the 2nd.

During the remainder of its stay at the Cape, till 1848, the 1st battalion continued as before to furnish detachments to the numerous outposts which guarded the colony from the ravages and ferocity of the surrounding natives. Such names as Fort Peddie, Fort Armstrong, Trompeter’s Drift, Commity Drift, Eland’s River, Bothas Post, &c., are continually occurring in the Record Book of the regiment.

The three companies that were left at St Helena in June 1839 joined the headquarters of the 1st battalion on Dec. 6th, 1842.

In the beginning of Dec. 1842 a force, consisting of 800 men, of whom 400 belonged to the 1st battalion of the 91st, was ordered to proceed from the eastern frontier to the northern boundary, an insurrection of the Dutch farmers having been expected in that quarter. This force, commanded by Colonel Hare, the Lieutenant-Governor, arrived at Colesberg, a village near the Orange river, about the end of the month. No active operations were, however, found necessary, and the troops were ordered to return to their quarters, after leaving 300 men of the 91st in cantonment at Colesberg. Previous to the force breaking up, Colonel Hare issued a frontier order, dated Feb. 1st, 1843, in which he expressed his admiration of the conduct of officers and men.

In the beginning of June 1843 nearly all the disposable troops on the eastern frontier were ordered on a special service to Kaffirland. The 1st and reserve battalions of the 91st furnished detachments for this service. The object of the expedition was to drive a refractory Kaffir chief, named Tola, from the neutral territory, and to dispossess him of a number of cattle stolen from the colony. The third division, commanded by Lt.-Col. Lindsay of the 91st Regiment, in the performance of this duty encountered some opposition from a body of armed Kaffirs, in a skirmish with whom one man of the battalion was severely wounded. The force returned to the colony in the beginning of the following July, having captured a considerable number of cattle.

The emigrant farmers beyond the Orange river, or N.E. boundary of the colony, having early in the year 1845 committed aggressions on the Griquas or Bastards, by attacking their villages and kraals, and carrying off their cattle, &c., the Griquas claimed the protection of the British Government, the Boers having assembled in large bodies. Accordingly, the detachment of the 91st stationed at Colesberg, consisting of the grenadiers No. 2 and light companies, under the command of Major J. F. G. Campbell, was ordered to the Orange river, about fifteen miles from Colesberg. The detachment, along with a company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, crossed the river on the night of April 22nd, and marched to Philippolis, a village of the Griquas.

Information having been received that the Boers were encamped in force at Touw Fontein, about thirty-five miles from Philippolis, the detachment marched on the night of the 23rd of April for the camp, within four miles of which camp the Boers and Griquas were found skirmishing, the former, 500 strong, being mounted. Dispositions were made to attack the camp, but the troops of the 7th Dragoon Guards and the company of the Cape Rifles pushed forward, and the Boers fled in all directions, after offering a very slight resistance. The detachment of the 91st remained encamped until the 30th of June, when it was ordered to Grahamstown.

On Nov. 25th of this year the 1st battalion was inspected by Colonel Hare, who, at the same time, presented the regiment with new colours, and expressed in a few words his entire approval of the battalion.

At the commencement of the Kaffir war, in March 1846, the battalion proceeded to Fort Peddie, in the ceded territory,[543] and shortly afterwards it was joined by detachments of the corps from various outposts. The grenadier company at the commencement of the war was attached to the field force under Colonel Somerset, K.H., and was engaged in the Amatola Mountains with the enemy on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of April, when Lt. J. D. Cochrane was severely wounded. What details we have been able to collect concerning the part taken by the 91st in this long and arduous engagement we shall record in speaking of the reserve battalion, which was also largely engaged during these three days.

After this the grenadier company was attached to the reserve battalion, with the exception of a few men, who accompanied Captain Hogg’s Hottentot levy to Makassa’s Country.

The headquarters of the battalion was engaged in protecting the Fingoe settlement at Fort Peddie, being stationed there when the post was attacked, on the 28th of May 1846, by upwards of 8000 Kaffirs. The strength of the battalion consisted of 254 officers and men; there was also a weak troop of cavalry at the post. The details of this attack will be best told in the words of a writer quoted by Mrs Ward:--[544]

“Finding their scheme of drawing the troops out did not succeed, small parties advanced in skirmishing order, and then the two divisions of Páto and the Gaikas moved towards each other, as if intending a combined attack on some given point. Colonel Lindsay was superintending the working of the gun himself, and, as soon as a body of the Gaikas came within range, a shot was sent into the midst of them, which knocked over several, disconcerted them a little, and threw them into confusion; rapid discharges of shot and shell followed. The Kaffirs now extended themselves in a line six miles in length. These advancing at the same time, so filled the valley that it seemed a mass of moving Kaffirs; rockets and shells were poured rapidly on them, and presently a tremendous fire of musketry was poured, happily, over our heads. The enemy, however, did not come near enough for the infantry to play upon them, and only a few shots were fired from the infantry barracks.

“The dragoons were ordered out, and, though rather late, followed up some of Páto’s men, who fled at their approach, Sir Harry Darell galloping after them with his troop. The daring Fingoes followed the Kaffirs to the Gwanga river, four miles off.

“Upwards of 200 of the enemy fell, and more were afterwards ascertained to be dead and dying, but they carried off the greater part of the cattle.”

Towards the end of June the battalion furnished to the second division of the army, under Colonel Somerset, three companies under a field officer, which proceeded with the division as far as the Buffalo affluents in Kaffraria, and rejoined headquarters, when the division fell back for supplies, on Waterloo Bay in September. The whole force was under the command of Sir Peregrine Maitland, and, after encountering many difficulties, hardships, and privations, successfully effected the object of the expedition.

Soon after this the battalion furnished detachments for the Fish River line, from Trompeter’s Drift to Fort-Brown; and, after the second advance of the 2nd division into the enemy’s country, performed a very considerable amount of escort duty in guarding convoys of supplies for the Kei river and other camps.

During the remainder of the stay of the 1st battalion at the Cape, we have no record of its being engaged in any expedition. On January 12th, 1848, it marched from Grahamstown to Algoa Bay, and thence proceeded to Cape Town, where headquarters and three companies embarked for home on the 23rd of February, followed on the 10th of March by the other three companies, arriving at Gosport on the 28th of April and 11th of May respectively. The dépôt was consolidated with the battalion on the 1st of May.

By a memorandum, dated “Horse Guards, 5th May 1846,” a second lieut.-colonel was appointed to the 91st, as well as to all the regiments having reserve battalions; he was to have the command of the reserve battalion.

II.

1842-1857.

The reserve battalion--Captain Bertie Gordon cures desertion--Grahamstown--Fort Beaufort--Kaffir War--Amatola Mountains--The Tyumie River--A daring deed--Trompeter’s Hill--Amatola and Tabindoda Mountains--“Weel done, Sodger!”--The Kei River--The Rebel Boers--Grahamstown--The Second Kaffir War--Fort Hare--The Yellow Woods--Amatola Mountains--Fort Hare attacked--Kumnegana Heights--The Waterkloof--The Kumnegana again--Amatola Mountains and the Tyumie--The Waterkloof--The Waterkloof again--Patrol work--The Waterkloof again--Eland’s Post--The Kei--The Waterkloof again--Blinkwater and other posts--From Beaufort to Port Elizabeth--The battalion receives an ovation--Home--Redistribution of regiment--Aldershot--The Queen visits the lines of the 91st--“The Queen’s Hut”--Duke of Cambridge compliments the regiment--Second visit of the Queen--Berwick--Preston--Final absorption of the second battalion.

To return to the reserve battalion. During Oct. and Nov. 1842 desertions had taken place among the young soldiers of the reserve battalion, then at Cape Town, to an unusual extent. At length, when eighteen soldiers had deserted in less than six weeks, and every night was adding to the number, Captain Bertie Gordon volunteered his services to the Major commanding, offering to set off on the same day on a patrolling expedition, to endeavour to apprehend and bring the deserters back. Captain Gordon only stipulated to be allowed the help of one brother officer and of a Cape Corps soldier as an interpreter, with a Colonial Office Order addressed to all field-coronets, directing them to give him such assistance, in the way of furnishing horses for his party and conveyances for his prisoners, as he might require. Captain Gordon’s offer was accepted.

Captain Gordon had not the slightest trace or information of the track of a single deserter to guide his course over the wide districts through which his duty might lead his patrol. In taking leave of his commanding officer before riding off, Major Ducat said to him,--“Gordon, if you do not bring them back we are a ruined battalion.” The patrol was absent from headquarters for eight days, during which Captain Gordon rode over 600 miles; and when, on the evening of the 16th of Nov., his tired party rode into the barracks of Cape Town, just before sunset, after a ride of 80 miles in 13 hours, 16 out of 18 deserters had been already lodged in the regimental guard-room as the result of his exertions. Two more deserters, hearing that Captain Gordon was out, had come in of their own accord, and thus all were satisfactorily accounted for. The desertions in the reserve battalion from that period ceased.

The battalion embarked on the morning of Feb. 22nd, 1842, for Algoa Bay, but the ship did not sail till the 27th, anchoring in Algoa Bay on March 4th, the battalion disembarking at Port Elizabeth on the 5th. On the 7th the reserve battalion set out for Grahamstown, which it reached on the 13th, and took up quarters at Fort England with the 1st battalion of the regiment.

In the beginning of Jan. 1844 the reserve battalion left Grahamstown for Fort Beaufort, which became its headquarters for the next four years, detachments being constantly sent out to occupy the many posts which were established, and keep the turbulent Kaffirs in check.

In the early part of 1846 the Kaffir war was commenced, and on April 11th the headquarters of the reserve battalion, augmented to 200 rank and file by the grenadier company of the 1st battalion, marched from Fort Beaufort into Kaffirland with the division, under command of Col. Richardson of the 7th Dragoon Guards; and, on the 14th, the detachment joined Col. Somerset’s division near the Debè Flats. The object of this expedition was to chastise the Kaffirs for some outrages which they had committed on white settlers,--one of which was the murder of a German missionary in cold blood, in open day, by some of the people of the chief named Páto.

The attack on the Kaffirs in the Amatola mountains having been ordered for an early hour on April 16th, and the rendezvous having been fixed at the source of the Amatola River, the 91st, of the strength already given, under command of Major Campbell, with about an equal number of Hottentot Burghers, crossed the Keiskamma river, and ascended the Amatola valley. During the greater part of the way the march was through dense bush, with precipitous and craggy mountains on each hand. On reaching the head of the valley the Kaffirs, estimated at from 2000 to 3000, were seen on the surrounding heights, closing in upon the force. The ascent to the place of rendezvous was by a narrow rugged path, with rocks and bush on both sides, and, when the party had got about half-way up the hill, it was attacked on each flank, and was soon exposed to a cross-fire from three sides of a square, the enemy having closed on the rear. The height was gained, however, and the party then kept its ground until joined by Colonel Somerset with the rest of the force shortly afterwards; while waiting for the latter the party was repeatedly attacked. In the performance of this service the 91st had 3 privates killed, and several wounded, 3 severely.

During the night of the 16th a division, under Major Gibsone of the 7th Dragoon Guards, which had been left in charge of the baggage at Burns’ Hill, was attacked and the recklessly brave Captain Bambrick of the same regiment killed.

“Major Gibsone’s despatch states further--‘About seven o’clock, just as I had diminished the size of my camp, we were attacked by a considerable body of Kaffirs, whom we beat off in six or seven minutes, I am sorry to say, with the loss of 4 men of the 91st killed, and 4 wounded.’

“On the 17th, Major Gibsone, in compliance with Colonel Somerset’s instructions, moved from Burns’ Hill at half-past ten A.M. From the number of waggons (125), and the necessity of giving a support to the guns, Major Gibsone was only enabled to form a front and rear baggage-guard, and could not detach any men along the line of waggons. After proceeding about a mile, shots issued from a kloof by the side of the road; Lieut. Stokes, R.E., ran the gun up to a point some 300 yards in advance, and raked the kloof with a shell. When half the waggons had passed, the Kaffirs made a dash upon one of them, firing at the drivers and some officers’ servants, who were obliged to fly; then took out the oxen, and wheeled the waggon across the river. An overpowering force then rushed down from the hills in all directions, keeping up an incessant fire, which was returned by the 7th Dragoon Guards and the 91st with great spirit. The gun was also served with much skill; but, owing to the Kaffirs’ immense superiority in numbers, Major Gibsone, to prevent his men from being cut off, was obliged to return to Burns’ Hill, where he again put the troops in position. A short time after this, a company of the 91st, under Major Scott, advanced in skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy fire; but the waggons completely blocking up the road, the troops were obliged to make a détour, and, after considerable difficulty, succeeded in getting the ammunition-waggons into a proper line, but found it quite impracticable to save the baggage-waggons, the Kaffirs having driven away the oxen. One of the ammunition-waggons broke down, but the ammunition was removed to another; the troops then fought their way, inch by inch, to the Tyumie camp, where they were met by Colonel Somerset’s division, and where they again encamped for the night.”[545]

On the 18th the camp, with captured cattle, was moved to Block Drift; the guard on the large train of waggons consisted of a detachment of the 91st regiment, under Captain Scott. The rear of the retiring column was brought up by Captain Rawstorne of the 91st and his company, assisted by Lieut. Howard of the 1st battalion. The enemy vigorously attacked the waggons and the division whenever they found cover from the dense bush, which extended the greater part of the distance to Block Drift. Captain Rawstorne was wounded in the stomach by a musket ball, and 1 man of the 91st was killed and 1 mortally wounded.

On approaching the Tyumie river, the ammunition of Captain Rawstorne’s company being all expended, it was relieved from protecting the rear by the grenadier company of the 91st. The waggons crossed the river, the drift being held by the reserve battalion of the 91st and a few dismounted dragoons, the guns of the royal artillery firing from the higher ground on the opposite side of the river.

Again to quote Mrs Ward--[546]

“Thus, scarcely 1500 men, not all regular troops, encumbered with 125 waggons, made their way into the fastnesses of these savages, who were many thousands in number; and although unable to follow up the enemy, of whom they killed at least 300, succeeded in saving all their ammunition, captured 1800 head of cattle, and finally fought their way to the original ground of dispute.

“Among the slain was afterwards discovered a soldier of the 91st, who had probably been burned to death by the savages, as his remains were found bound to the pole of a waggon, and horribly defaced by fire.”

The headquarters of the reserve battalion remained at Block Drift until the July following. On the 12th of May it was attacked by the Kaffirs, who were repulsed, with the loss of a chief and 60 men killed; the 91st had 1 man mortally wounded.[547]

Lieut. Dickson of the reserve battalion of the 91st, while commanding at Trompeter’s Drift, frequently obtained the approbation of Sir Peregrine Maitland and Lt.-Col. Johnston for his great zeal and activity; and on the 21st of May, when a convoy of waggons, proceeding from Grahamstown and Fort Peddie, was attacked and captured by the enemy on Trompeter’s Hill, the gallant conduct of Lt. Dickson, who had voluntarily joined the escort, was highly commended by his Excellency the commander-in-chief, in general orders. In reference to this incident, Mrs Ward writes as follows:--

“On this occasion Lieut. Dickson, 91st Regiment, who had been ordered to assist in escorting the waggons a certain distance, till the other escort was met, nobly volunteered to proceed further, and led the advance; nor did he retire till his ammunition was expended. On reaching the rear, he found the commanding officer of the party retreating, by the advice of some civilians, who considered the defile impassable for so many waggons, under such a fire. Lieut. Dickson’s coolness, courage, and energy, in not only leading the men, but literally ‘putting his shoulder to the wheel’ of a waggon, to clear the line, were spoken of by all as worthy of the highest praise. His horse, and that of Ensign Aitchison, were shot under their riders.”

On July 27th, the battalion proceeded with Colonel Hare’s division to the Amatola mountains, and was present in the different operations undertaken against the Kaffirs between that time and the end of December, when the battalion returned to Block Drift, and thence proceeded to Fort Beaufort, where it remained stationary until the renewal of hostilities against the Kaffirs in the following year.

The head-quarters and two companies entered Kaffirland with Col. Campbell’s column, and were present in the operations undertaken in the Amatola and Tabindoda mountains during the months of Sept. and Oct.[548] As a result of these operations the Kaffir chief, Sandilli, surrendered, the 91st having had only 3 men wounded. Lt.-Col. Campbell and the above column received the warmest approbation of Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley in Orders of Dec. 17th, 1847, at the close of the war.

At the end of Oct. the two companies above mentioned, under the command of Capt. Scott, marched to King-Williamstown to join the force about to proceed to the Kei river, under the commander-in-chief, Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley. They were attached to Col. Somerset’s division, and served therewith until the end of December, when peace was concluded, and the detachment of the 91st returned to Fort Beaufort.

We regret that we have been unable to obtain more details of the part taken by the 91st during the Kaffir War of 1846-47, in which it was prominently employed. Among those who were honourably mentioned by Sir Peregrine Maitland, in general orders, for their conduct in defending their respective posts when attacked, were Lts. Metcalfe and Thom, and Sergeants Snodgrass and Clark of the 91st.

The reserve battalion removed from Fort Beaufort to Grahamstown in Jan. 1848, nothing of note occurring until the month of July. In that month two companies under the command of Capt. Rawstorne marched from Grahamstown to Colesberg, to co-operate with a force under the immediate command of the Governor, Lt.-Gen. Sir Harry Smith, against the rebel Boers in the N.E. district. After an arduous and protracted march, owing to the inclement season, and swollen state of the rivers, the companies reached the Governor’s camp on the Orange river, on August 24th. Detachments under Lt. Owgan, from Fort Beaufort, and under Ensign Crampton, from Fort England, here joined, so that the strength of the party of the 91st amounted to 178 officers and men.

After the troops had crossed, Captain Rawstorne remained at Bothas Drift, on the Orange river, with a party of 40 men of the 91st, to guard the Drift, and keep open the communication with the colony. The remainder of the party, furnished by the reserve battalion, under Lt. Pennington, proceeded with the Governor’s force in pursuit of the rebels, and was engaged in a most severe and spirited skirmish with the enemy at Boem Plaats on Aug. 29th, when Ensign Crampton, Lt. Owen, and 5 privates were wounded. The enemy held a very strong position, occupying a series of koppies on the right of the road, from which they kept up a heavy fire, against which the Rifle Brigade advanced, supported by the 45th Regiment and artillery. The 91st remained with the guns till the enemy appeared among the ridges on the left, when they were immediately ordered to fix bayonets and charge, which they did in the most gallant manner, causing the enemy to retreat in the greatest confusion, and driving them from every successive hill on which they took up a position, until nightfall. The pursuit was continued with untiring energy, and severe loss to the enemy. Lt. Pennington’s name was mentioned by the Commander-in-Chief in his despatch as commanding on that occasion a detachment of the reserve battalion of the 91st, which shared in the praise bestowed by His Excellency on the troops.

The companies returned to Grahamstown on the 15th of October, and from this date the headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort England and Drostdy’s Barracks, Grahamstown, for upwards of two years, sending out detachments to perform the ordinary outpost duties of the frontier.

At the outbreak of the second Kaffir war, at the end of 1850, every available man was required for active operations in the field, and the reserve battalion of the 91st marched en route to Fort Hare on Dec. 12th. On the 26th a small detachment of the regiment, under Lt. Mainwaring, marched from Fort Hare to patrol the vicinity of the “military villages,”[549] about six miles distant. As Kaffirs were observed to be assembling in force, a reinforcement from Fort Hare was sent for; on the arrival of this, the patrol proceeded across the country to the Tyumie (or Chumie) Missionary Station, where it halted for a short time. On the patrol leaving the missionary station, a fire was opened on its rear, which was kept up until the party got in sight of Fort Hare, when a company was sent out to assist.

On Dec. 29th a detachment of the 91st, led by Colonel Yarborough, marched towards Fort Cox, under Colonel Somerset, for the purpose of opening a communication with the Commander of the Forces, who was surrounded by the enemy, and of throwing in a supply of cattle for the troops. When nearing the Kamka or Yellow-Woods river, the Kaffirs opened a heavy fire upon this force, when two companies were thrown out in extended order, and advanced till they reached the base of the hill which surmounts the Umnassie (or Peel’s) Valley, where a formidable force of the enemy had taken up a position behind rocks which skirt the summit of the hill. It was then found necessary to retire, the Kaffirs endeavouring to outflank and cut off the retreat. A reinforcement was sent from Fort Hare to the assistance of the patrol, which enabled it to return to the fort after a severe struggle, in which Lts. Melvin and Gordon, and 20 men were killed, and Lt. Borthwick, 2 sergeants, and 16 men were wounded; 2 of the latter dying of their wounds.

On the 7th of January 1851, Fort Beaufort, in which was a small detachment of the 91st, under Captain Pennington, was attacked by a numerous force of Kaffirs, under the Chief Hermanes, when the latter was killed in the square of the fort.

On Feb. 24th, the Kaffirs in force, from 5000 to 7000, surrounded Fort Hare, and endeavoured to capture the Fingoes’ cattle, but were repulsed by 100 men of the 91st, under Ensign Squirl.

For the next few months the regiment furnished frequent detachments for the performance of patrol duty, which required considerable tact, and was attended with considerable danger. On one of these occasions, June 27th, when a detachment of the 91st was with Colonel Eyre’s division, Ensign Pickwick and 1 private were wounded.

On the 24th of June, a detachment of 180 men of the 91st, under Major Forbes, proceeded to the Amatola mountains, under command of Major-General Somerset, and was engaged with the enemy on the 26th, 27th, and 28th of June, and the 2nd of July. A General Order was issued on July 3rd, in which the Commander-in-Chief spoke in high terms of the conduct of the troops on this occasion, when the operations were crowned with signal success and the complete discomfiture of the enemy; 2200 head of cattle and 50 horses fell into the hands of the troops, while the enemy were driven with considerable loss from every one of the strong and almost insurmountable passes they attempted to defend.

“The accuracy and energy,” the Order says, “with which Major-General Somerset carried into effect with the 1st division [to which the 91st Regiment belonged], the part assigned to him in the complicated and combined movements, deserve the Commander-in-Chief’s highest praise. His column sustained the chief opposition of the enemy, principally composed of rebel Hottentots, who resisted our troops with great determination.”

Previous to this, on June 6th, Captain Cahill of the 91st, with a small detachment, joined a patrol under Lt.-Col. Michell, which was attacked by a body of the enemy at Fort Wiltshire. It joined Colonel M’Kinnon’s division on the Debè, captured a number of cattle and horses, and patrolled Seyolo’s country, returning to Fort Peddie on the 12th.

On the 14th of June the enemy, taking advantage of Major-General Somerset’s absence from Fort Hare, assembled their bands in the neighbourhood, with the intention of carrying off the Fingoe’s cattle. Lt.-Col. Yarborough promptly despatched all the Fingoes, supported by 160 men of the 91st, under Lt. Mainwaring, for the protection of the herds. The Fingoes gallantly attacked the Kaffirs, completely routing them, killing 14 of their number, and re-capturing the whole of the cattle.

On the 8th of August a detachment of the 91st, under Lt. Rae, proceeded from Fort Peddie to escort cattle and waggons to Gentleman’s Bush, and after handing them over returned and joined a patrol under Lt.-Col. Michell. The patrol on the following morning marched to Kamnegana Heights, and on arriving there lay concealed till 9 A.M., and afterwards descending to reconnoitre were nearly surrounded by the enemy, when Major Wilmot’s life was saved by Sergeant Ewen Ferguson of the 91st. The patrol retired, and attacked the enemy again on the following morning, returning to Fort Peddie on the 11th.

From October 13th to the 23rd a detachment of the 91st, consisting of 318 of all ranks under Lt.-Col. Yarborough, was engaged with the enemy in a series of combined movements at the Waterkloof, as also on the 6th and 7th of November. An idea of the nature of the work which the regiment had to perform may be obtained from the following extract from the “Precis,” transmitted to the Commander-in-Chief by Major-General Somerset, who commanded the expedition. On the night of the 13th the force had encamped on one of the spruits of the Kaal Hoek river, and on the 14th Major-General Somerset writes:--

“Marched at 1 A.M.; very thick fog. Gained the ascent above Bush Nek by 5 A.M. At 7 A.M. moved to the bush at the head of the Waterkloof; observed the enemy in force along the whole face of the ridge. At half-past 7 I observed Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade on the opposite ridge; moved up Lt. Field’s guns, and opened on the enemy, who showed at the head of the Blinkwater. Ordered Lt.-Col. Michel’s brigade forward, and sent a squadron of Cape Mounted Rifles and two battalions forward, directing a strong body of skirmishers to be thrown into and line the forest. These were immediately received by a smart fire from the enemy at several points. This sharp attack drove the enemy from their position, which they evacuated, and retired into Blinkwater and Waterkloof. The enemy continued to show themselves. I reinforced the skirmishers with two companies of the 91st, dismounted a troop of the Cape Mounted Rifles, and ordered the whole to push through the ravine, and to communicate with Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade, and to order them through. This movement was well effected. In the meantime the enemy continued their efforts to annoy us. Having brought the brigade through, and the enemy being beaten, and all the troops having been under arms from 1 A.M., I retired to form camp at Mandell’s Farm, leaving one squadron, one battalion, and two guns of the Royal Artillery to cover the movement. On commencing our move the enemy came out in force and opened a smart fire, following the rear-guard. The enemy were driven off. The troops encamped at Mandell’s at 5 o’clock, after being under arms for eighteen hours.”

So in all the operations of the succeeding days, in and around the almost inaccessible Waterkloof, the 91st, to judge from the merest hints in Major-General Somerset’s despatches, must have performed important services, especially when acting as skirmishers. The fighting continued almost without intermission up to the 7th of November, the loss to the regiment being 1 private killed, and Ensign Ricketts and 8 privates wounded; the ensign afterwards died of his wound, and was buried in the little group of graves at Post Retief.

The next operations in which the 91st seems to have been engaged was on the 30th of December, when Lt. Mackenzie and a small detachment joined a patrol under Major Wilmot, which proceeded from Fort Peddie to the Goga, where it arrived at daylight on the following morning. The patrol lay concealed in the bush until the morning of the 1st of January 1852, and then proceeded to the Kamnegana, scouring the bush and destroying a number of huts. On entering a path lined on both sides with huts the patrol commenced to destroy them, and was vigorously opposed by the Kaffirs, who commenced a heavy fire on its advance, when Major Wilmot was killed by a musket ball fired from one of the huts. Lt. Mackenzie immediately assumed command of the patrol, which was between three camps occupied by the enemy, when he found it necessary to retreat to Fort Peddie, carrying Major Wilmot’s body with him.

On the 26th of Jan. a detachment of 416 of all ranks of the 91st under Lt.-Col. Yarborough marched from Fort Hare, and was employed in destroying the enemy’s crops on the Amatola mountains and Tyumie until the end of Feb., when it proceeded to Haddon. On the 4th of March the force proceeded to the Waterkloof, and was engaged in a combined movement[550] against the Kaffirs from daylight on that morning until evening, the casualties to the regiment being 1 sergeant and 3 privates killed, and Lt.-Col. Yarborough, Ensign Hibbert, 3 sergeants, and 12 privates wounded, 1 of the sergeants and 1 private ultimately dying of their wounds.[551] Sir Harry Smith in writing to Earl Grey said, “Lt.-Col. Yarborough of the 91st is a steady officer, and greatly distinguished himself on the day he was wounded;” and in reference to this occasion a Division Order, dated March 5th, was issued by Major-General Somerset, from which the following is an extract:--

“The movement was most ably and gallantly conducted by Lt.-Col. Yarborough.... He attributes the comparatively small loss to the manner in which the enemy was charged, checked, and driven back when pressing on in great force, although with every advantage of ground.”

We may mention here that on board the “Birkenhead” when she was wrecked on the morning of Feb. 26, 1852,[552] were Captain Wright and 41 privates of the 91st.

On the 10th of March a force of 375 of all ranks of the 91st, under Major Forbes, was again engaged at the Waterkloof in a combined movement,[553] in which 11 rank and file of the regiment were wounded. The Commander-in-Chief, in writing of these operations, said:--

“Lt.-Col. Napier moved on the 10th up the Waterkloof Valley, and on entering the narrow and difficult ground towards its head, it was evident that the enemy meditated an attack upon the rear, and Colonel Napier accordingly placed the 91st regiment, under Major Forbes, in a position to resist it. This was most effectually done after a short fight, and Colonel Napier gained and maintained his position.”

On the 17th of March the battalion, under Major Forbes, proceeded from Blinkwater en route to Thorn river with Colonel Napier’s division, patrolling the country, capturing the enemy’s cattle, and destroying the crops. The following extracts from a report of Colonel Napier, dated “Camp, Quantie River, 8th April 1852,” gives some details of the work done by the force, of which the 91st formed part:--

“I marched from the camp at the Thomas river at 9 A.M. on the 5th instant, and encamped at the Quantie river at 4 P.M. Next morning I sent Captain Tylden’s force, the whole of the mounted Burghers and Fingoes, before daylight to scour the country between the Thomas river and the Kei, while I followed in support with the Cape Mounted Rifles, 60 of the 74th regiment, 200 of the 91st regiment, and the Kat River levy, leaving Captain Robinson, R.A., with the gun and 100 of the line to take charge of the camp. At noon I perceived Captain Tylden on a hill to my front, and the Burghers on another to my left, who made a signal (previously agreed upon) that they saw cattle and wanted support.”

The cattle, however, were too far off to attempt to capture them that afternoon, and the infantry remained on the heights. The attack was resumed next day, when the Kaffirs were made to retreat, and a great quantity of cattle, horses, and goats were captured.

“The infantry, under Major Forbes, 91st regiment,” the report states, “were not engaged with the enemy; but, from the judicious position the Major took up, were of great use in preventing the cattle escaping from Captain Tylden.”

The battalion returned to Blinkwater on the 16th of May. During the greater part of July operations were carried on against the enemy in the Waterkloof region, in which a detachment of the 91st formed a part of the force engaged. It was probably during these operations that an attack by a body of rebels upon Eland’s Post was gallantly repulsed by a small detachment of the 91st stationed there under Captain Wright (the survivor of the “Birkenhead.”) The enemy appeared in considerable force, and manœuvred with all the skill of disciplined troops, extending, advancing, and retiring by sound of bugle. After endeavouring, almost successfully, to draw the little garrison into an ambuscade, they sounded the “close” and the “advance,” and moved on to the fort. Captain Wright, with only 23 men of the 91st, then marched out to meet them, and, being joined by a party of the Kat River levy, drove them off with loss.

On the 30th of July the battalion marched from Blinkwater, under Major Forbes, on an expedition which lasted during a great part of August, across the Kei, to capture cattle from the chief Kreli. The expedition was very successful, having captured many thousand head of cattle.

On the 14th of September the battalion, under Major Forbes, marched from Blinkwater to unite with a force under His Excellency General Cathcart to expell the Kaffirs and rebel Hottentots from the Waterkloof. The troops having been concentrated in the neighbourhood of the Waterkloof, were so posted as to command every accessible outlet from the scene of the intended operations, which consisted of an irregular hollow of several miles in extent, nearly surrounded by precipitous mountains, the bases of which, as well as the greater part of the interior basin, were densely wooded. The arduous nature of the duty imposed upon the troops of dislodging such an enemy from such a position may thus be faintly imagined. Four companies of the 91st and Cape Mounted Rifles were posted on the northern heights of the Waterkloof, while another detachment of the regiment and some irregulars from Blinkwater were to move up the Fuller’s Hoek ridge; other troops were judiciously posted all around the central position of the enemy. The dispositions having been completed, the several columns moved upon the fastnesses they were to clear at daylight on the 15th.

“The operations of that and the following day,” to quote General Cathcart’s order, “were conducted with unabated vigour and great judgment on the part of the officers in command. The troops bivouacked each night on the ground of their operations, and pursued on the following day, with an alacrity which cannot be too highly commended, the arduous task of searching for and clearing the forest and krantzes of the enemy. These appeared to be panic-stricken, offering little resistance, but endeavouring to conceal themselves in the caverns and crevices of the wooded hills, where many of them were killed. The results of the three days’ operations have been, the evacuation of the Waterkloof and other fastnesses by the Tambookie chief Quashe and the Gaika chief Macomo and his adherents, and the expulsion and destruction of the Hottentot marauders.”

Among those specially mentioned by the Commander-in-chief was Major Forbes of the 91st.

The battalion returned to Blinkwater on the 20th of September, where it stayed till the 29th, when it proceeded to Fort Fordyce, sending out detachments to the Waterkloof, Port Retief, and various other posts. The headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort Fordyce till the 10th of November 1853, when it marched to garrison Fort Beaufort, where it remained till July 1855, sending out detachments regularly to occupy various frontier posts.

On July 6th 1855 the battalion marched, under command of Major Wright, from Fort Beaufort en route for embarkation at Port Elizabeth, having been ordered home, after a stay of thirteen years in the colony. Previous to its march, the Commander of the forces issued a General Order highly complimentary to the battalion; and the inhabitants of Fort Beaufort presented an address to the officers and men, which spoke in the highest terms of the conduct of the regiment during the Kaffir wars.

In marching through Grahamstown the battalion received a perfect ovation from the inhabitants and from the other regiments stationed there. About the middle of the pass which leads out of the town a sumptuous luncheon had been prepared for officers and men by the inhabitants; before partaking of which, however, the regiment was presented with an address, in the name of the inhabitants, expressive of their high regard and admiration for the officers and men of the 91st.

A very large number must have remained behind as settlers, as the battalion, when it embarked at Port Elizabeth on the 30th of July, numbered only 5 captains, 7 lieutenants, 4 staff, 21 sergeants, 14 corporals, 9 drummers, and 340 privates. Nothing of importance occurred during the voyage, the battalion disembarking at Chatham on the 29th of September.

On the 10th of Nov., a letter was received from the Horse-Guards, directing a redistribution of the regiment into 6 service and 6 dépôt companies, each of 60 rank and file, besides officers and non-commissioned officers, the term “reserve battalion” being thenceforth discontinued, though, practically, the battalion seems to have lasted till 1857, when the dépôt companies of the two battalions were incorporated. We shall briefly carry the history of this battalion up to that time.

On the 4th of April 1856, the dépôt companies, as the reserve battalion was now called, left Chatham for Aldershot, under command of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and took up their quarters in the North Camp (Letter M).

On the 19th and 20th of April the troops in camp, including the 91st, were reviewed by Her Majesty, and on July the 16th the Queen visited the lines of the 91st. The royal carriage stopped in the centre of the 91st lines, where Her Majesty alighted, and entered one of the soldiers’ huts. The Queen walked quite through the hut, and asked questions of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and made observations indicating Her Majesty’s Gracious satisfaction. After leaving this hut, which belonged to No. 2 company (Capt. Lane’s), the Queen signified her desire to see the soldiers’ cook-house, which she entered, expressing her praise of its cleanliness and order, and of the excellence of the soup. The Queen then re-entered her carriage and proceeded at a foot pace through the other portions of the lines, Lt.-Col. Gordon walking by the side of Her Majesty, and pointing out various other excellent arrangements. After the Queen had departed the soldiers visited the hut which had received the royal visit, and surveyed it with a sort of wondering and reverential interest.

The following inscriptions were afterwards placed on the doors at each end of the hut (No. 6 hut, M lines, North Camp), which had been honoured by Her Majesty’s visit. On the front door:--

“Her Most Gracious Majesty, the Princess Royal, and the Princess Alice, visited the lines of Her Majesty’s faithful soldiers of the 91st Argyll Regiment, and deigned to enter this hut. 16th June 1856.”

On the door in the private street:--

“Henceforth this hut shall be a sacred place, And its rude floor an altar, for ’twas trod By footsteps which her soldiers fain would trace,-- Pressed as if the rude planking were a sod, By England’s monarch; none these marks efface, They tell of Queenly trust, and loyalty approved of God.”

Orders were afterwards issued to the troops in camp at Aldershot, by direction of H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, calling attention to the manner in which the lines of the 91st camp were kept, and desiring that the same order and the same efforts to procure occupation and amusement for the soldiers might be made by the other regiments. The strictest orders were also issued to the barrack department to maintain the inscription on the “Queen’s Hut,” as it is called.

On the 7th of July, the lieutenant-general commanding made an unexpected visit of inspection of the lines of the regiment. Lt.-General Knollys expressed himself satisfied in the highest degree with the order of the lines, and with the companies’ huts, as also with the works completed by the dépôt to give amusement to the men.

On the same day Lt.-Col. Gordon received orders to be ready to proceed to Berwick-on-Tweed early on the following morning, and on the same evening the Queen, without warning, again passed down through the lines of the 91st, the royal carriage stopping opposite the door of the hut previously visited by Her Majesty, who read the inscription which had been placed over the door.

On the morning of July 8th the companies of the 91st left Aldershot by train for Berwick, stopping at Peterborough and York, and reaching Berwick on the 10th.

On Jan. 20th, 1857, Lt.-General Sir Harry Smith inspected the dépôt companies, and addressed Lt.-Col. Gordon and the battalion in a speech which was highly complimentary, afterwards assuring Lt.-Col. Gordon in a private note, that his words of praise “were as fully merited as they were freely bestowed.”

The dépôt companies remained in Berwick till the 3rd of March, when they proceeded by train to Preston, almost the entire population of Berwick accompanying the dépôt to the railway station. The Mayor and Sheriff had previously expressed to Lt.-Col. Rawstorne the general respect with which the conduct of all ranks had inspired the citizens, and the general regret which was felt at the removal of the 91st. At Preston, on the 30th of March 1857, the remains of the dépôt companies were incorporated with the dépôt battalion at Preston, commanded by Lt.-Col. Smith, C.B., while under the command of Brevet Lt.-Col. Rawstorne.

Thus ends the somewhat chequered history of the reserve battalion of the 91st; and now we shall return to the point at which we left off the history of the 1st battalion of the regiment.

III.

1857-1874.

The first battalion--Gosport--Dover--The regiment deprived of its bagpipes--The northern district--Belfast--Excellent conduct of the regiment--Enniskillen--Dublin--Cork--Furnishes volunteers to Crimean regiments--Malta--Greece--The Piræus--Useful works of the 91st while in Greece--Major Gordon the moving spirit--Encampment at Salamis Bay and Pentelicus--Reading-room started--Works executed at the Piræus by the regiment--New system of promotion--Discovery of the old Waterloo Roll--Old Colours--Highland dress and designation restored--Home--The Queen’s attentions--Col. Gordon’s retirement--He is succeeded by Lt.-Col. Sprot--His energy and efficiency--Marriage of the Princess Louise--The 91st as her guard of honour--The presents from the officers and men--Aldershot--Inverary Castle--The Queen’s mark of approbation--The change of designation--Regimental Museum--The Tontine Snuff-Box, &c.

We left the 1st battalion at Gosport in May 1848, and on Oct. the 13th of the same year Lt.-Col. Lindsay retired from the service, when the command of the battalion devolved upon Lt.-Col. Yarborough. The regiment remained at Gosport till April 1850, during which time there is nothing remarkable to record.

The 91st proceeded to Dover in three divisions, on the 4th, 6th, and 9th of April; headquarters, under the command of Lt.-Col. Campbell, occupying the Heights’ Barracks, other companies being located in the Castle.

After the arrival of the regiment at Dover it was inspected by Major-General G. Brown, C.B., K.H., Adjutant-General to the Forces, who, for some inscrutable reason, ordered the immediate abolition of the bagpipes, which had been fondly clung to as the last relic that remained of the origin, the history, and the nationality of the corps. To the unofficial mind this must appear an exceedingly harsh, and quite uncalled for measure, though, as will be seen, ample amends was in the end made to the regiment for this “unkindest cut of all.” In the meantime the 91st lost its bagpipers.

The 91st did not stay long at Dover; having received orders to move to the northern district, it proceeded by detachments, in the end of Dec. 1850 and beginning of Jan. 1851, to Preston, Liverpool, and Manchester, moving about among these three towns for the next few months, the grenadier company, under Captain Bayly, being sent to the Isle of Man. After about six months’ duty in the northern district, the regiment proceeded to Fleetwood, and embarked in detachments on the 22nd and 24th of July for Belfast, whence a draft of 1 sergeant and 60 rank and file, under Captain Wright, proceeded to Cork on the 26th Dec., and embarked on board the ill-fated “Birkenhead,” on Jan. 7th, 1852, to join the the reserve battalion at the Cape of Good Hope.

The stay of the regiment in Belfast was comparatively short; but during that time officers and men won the respect and attachment of the inhabitants for their excellent behaviour, their kindliness, and their liberality to charitable institutions. On the occasion of the regiment’s leaving Belfast, an address, signed by the Mayor, the Earl of Belfast, and about 200 of the leading citizens, was presented to Lt.-Col. Campbell and the other officers, expressive of their gratitude and esteem for the “high-toned gentlemanly conduct” of the officers, and the soldierlike and exemplary conduct of the men.

Between the 26th of April and the 3rd of May the regiment marched in detachments to Enniskillen, where it was next to be stationed. On several occasions, during its stay at Enniskillen, the 91st had to perform the delicate, and not very agreeable duty of aiding the civil power to maintain order at elections as well as on other occasions. This duty the regiment always performed with admirable promptness, great tact, and excellent effect.

The 91st remained at Enniskillen until the month of March 1853, when, between the 19th and 30th of that month, it marched in detachments to Dublin, and was there quartered in Richmond Barracks. The 91st was, of course, regularly inspected while in Ireland, the reports of the inspecting officers being invariably of the most favourable kind.

After a year’s stay in Dublin the 91st left that city by railway, in detachments, for Cork, and out-stations, between the 25th of April and the 1st of May 1854, detachments being sent from headquarters to Spike Island, Haulbowline Island, and Carlisle Fort. The regiment, although as a body it did not take part in the Crimean war, liberally furnished volunteers to the three Highland regiments that bore so distinguished a part in that contest, and also to the 50th Regiment. In this way it parted with about 250 of its best men.

On the 23rd of June Lt.-Col. J. F. G. Campbell was promoted to the rank of Colonel.[554]

The 91st made but a short stay at Cork, as on the 15th of December it embarked, under command of Col. Campbell, on board H.M.S. “Saint George,” en route for Malta, and this heavy old-fashioned three-decker did not cast anchor in the harbour of Valetta till Jan. 11th 1855. Besides 26 officers and staff, the strength of the regiment, as it landed at Malta, was 649 non-commissioned officers and privates, 39 women, and 51 children.

After a stay of about two months at Malta the 91st embarked on the 20th of March for the Piræus, in Greece, which it reached on the 23rd. The regiment took up its quarters in the miserable warehouses that formed the barracks of the British soldiery. Colonel Straubenzee of the 3rd Regiment handed over the command of the British Force in Greece to Colonel Campbell, who also retained the command of the regiment; but he was ordered by the general commanding-in-chief to hand it over, on the 3rd of June, to Major Bertie Gordon.

The 91st was located in Greece for about two years, during which time it was engaged in operations which were of the highest benefit, not only to the men, but also to the district in which they were stationed. We regret that space prevents us from giving a detailed account of the various ways in which the regiment rendered itself useful, and staved off the ennui and consequent demoralisation which always attend the idle soldier. The presiding genius of the regiment during its stay in Greece, and, indeed, during the whole time that he had any important connection with it, was Major Bertie Gordon.

The relations of the 91st with the French force stationed in Greece, officers and men, were particularly cordial, both as regards work and enjoyment.

The accommodations allotted to the regiment were very defective in every detail that is deemed necessary for the permanent barrack occupation of British soldiers, while, owing to a peculiar arrangement with the commissariat department, the evil could not be remedied. It was, no doubt, the thoughtful ingenuity of Major Gordon that discerned a happy remedy for the evil, by selecting a spot at Salamis Bay, about three miles from the Piræus, on a slope close to the sea, for the construction of a camp in which a detachment of the regiment might take up its quarters, and thus remedy to some extent the stinted accommodation provided in the town. To this place the grenadiers and No. 1 company marched on the 4th of April, under the command of Major Gordon, who commenced at once a system of road-making, throwing up field-works, the construction of a small landing place, and other works, which employed and interested both officers and men; thus the little camp soon became a cheerful and accessible spot. The only difficulty that they had to encounter was the want of tools, of which the supply from headquarters was very stinted indeed; it consisted of three spades and three pickaxes. But by dint of persistent applications. Major Gordon obtained an additional supply from the Greek authorities. An ancient well, which may have watered part of the fleet of Xerxes, was at the bottom of the hill, and furnished excellent water.

To this delightful little encampment detachments were sent in rotation at intervals during the stay of the regiment in the Piræus; and it was no doubt greatly owing to this and to the other exertions of Major Gordon for the good of his men, that the regiment was in such excellent condition, notwithstanding its miserable quarters in the town.

Another excellent service of Major Gordon, one which both benefited the health of the men and trained them to the practical duties of the soldier, was to take a detachment occasionally to a considerable distance from camp where it bivouacked as best it could, and sometimes slept out all night on extemporised couches of heath and branches, arranged round the bivouac fires.

On the 15th of June, another encampment was formed at a spot selected near the monastery of Pentelicus, on Mount Pentelicus, nine miles from Athens, and fifteen miles from the Piræus, the ground having been previously selected by Major Gordon. To this camp also detachments were sent in regular rotation.

In September 1855 Major Gordon was very deservedly promoted to the rank of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel.

We should have stated before, that, on the 29th of June, a reading-room for the soldiers was established for the first time in the regiment. A sergeant and his wife were placed in charge, a roll of members was prepared, and a subscription of 6d. a month was charged from each member. Periodicals and newspapers were procured, and coffee and light drinks were prepared by the sergeant’s wife for those who cared to pay for them.

Lt.-Col. Gordon, after repeatedly urging it upon those in authority, at length gained permission to commence the reconstruction and elevation of the whole surface-level of the wide projecting quay which formed the parade of the battalion; also to raise, drain, and level the roadways of the streets, in which the barracks of the battalion were situated. These useful works were commenced on the 18th of December, and ten days later, Lt.-Col. Gordon went home to take command of the six dépôt companies, when the command of the service companies devolved on Major W. T. L. Patterson, who had recently been promoted from captain.

The 91st embarked in two divisions on the 28th of Feb. 1857 for the Ionian Islands, where it was stationed for the next eighteen months, detachments being located in Corfu, Vido, Zante, and latterly, Cephalonia. Here, also, the regiment was employed in the construction of useful works. Among these was an approach from the esplanade at Argostoli, in Cephalonia, in the shape of steps upon a large scale, formed from the materials of a useless five-gun battery, which work was described by the Resident of Cephalonia as a “great public improvement,” and, with his authority, obtained the appellation of “The Argyll Steps.”

Lt.-Col. Bertie Gordon arrived at Corfu in April 1857, and assumed command of the regiment, Colonel Campbell having obtained leave of absence in the previous March.

In taking leave of the headquarters companies on the 17th of August, they having been ordered from Corfu to the Southern Islands, Major-General Sir George Buller, C.B., told them “he had selected the 91st for the service of the Southern Islands, partly because it was a more formed regiment, a finer body of men, and better drilled than the others.”

The 91st, having received orders to proceed to India by the overland route, embarked at Corfu, and sailed on the 5th of Sept. 1858, arriving at Alexandria on the 8th; but it seems to have remained on board H.M.S. “Perseverance” until the 18th. On that day headquarters, with 5½ companies, disembarked at 1.30 P.M., and at once entered railway carriages prepared for their conveyance, and proceeded towards Suez. The left wing disembarked on the following day. Partly by railway, and partly on donkeys, the two wings were conveyed to Suez, where they embarked on board two vessels, which arrived at Bombay on the 7th and 9th of October respectively. Both detachments were reunited at Poonah on the 11th.

On Oct. 28th Colonel Campbell, C.B., having been appointed to the command of a brigade at Toogoo, in Burmah, Major Patterson assumed command of the regiment.

On Nov. 3rd the 91st commenced its march to Kamptee, where it did not arrive till the 11th of the following month. On its march, while at Jafferabad, on Nov. 20th, an order was received by telegraph from the Commander-in-Chief of the Madras army to leave a wing at Jaulnah. The left wing, under command of Major Savage, accordingly returned to that place, and did not arrive at headquarters until the 25th of Feb. 1859. It had been employed during the latter part of January and the beginning of February in operations against insurgent Rohillas, to the south of Jaulnah, and had made long marches, without, however, being engaged with the enemy.

On the 7th of March Lt.-Colonel Bertie Gordon arrived from England and assumed the command, and on the 9th a small detachment, under Lieut. Gurney, proceeded to Chindwarrah, a village about 84 miles north of Kamptee. On the same day No. 5 company, under Captain Battiscombe, marched as part of a field-force directed on Mooltye and Baitool. On the 27th Major Patterson joined and took command of the field-force, which remained out till the 18th of April. A similar field-force was sent out on April 22nd for a short time to the same districts.[555]

It was about this time that Colonel Bertie Gordon inaugurated his new system of promotion in the non-commissioned ranks of the regiment. Competitive examinations of lance and full corporals, under a strictly organised system, were the basis of this plan. During the period extending from Sept. 1860 to Jan. 1861, seventy corporals and lance-corporals were examined, twenty-five of whom obtained promotion out of their regular turn, owing to their position on the merit roll.

The 91st remained in India till the year 1868, and we can note only in the briefest possible manner the principal occurrences in connection with the regiment during that period.

An event of very great interest to the regiment occurred on the 27th of Aug. 1871; this was the discovery of the old Waterloo roll of the regiment among the orderly-room papers. It had been saved from destruction by Sergeant Hirst in 1848, when a quantity of old books and papers had been ordered to be burned. The interesting document was now sent to London, where it was so handsomely bound as to ensure, we hope, its preservation in all time coming.

On the 16th of Oct. of the same year, Col. Gordon received from the daughters of the late Lt.-Col. Lindsay an offer of the old colours of the 91st. Col. Gordon gladly accepted this graceful offer, and sent the colours, which had seen many a hard-fought field, to Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, there to find a permanent home, and to be preserved as an heirloom in his family.

In Aug. 1861, Lt.-Col. Gordon was promoted to be colonel by brevet. He had succeeded to the command of the regiment in Nov. 1860, on the promotion of Lt.-Colonel Campbell to the rank of Major-General. There had been for some time, in accordance with the regulations for the augmentation of the Indian establishment, two Lt.-Cols. to the 91st, Major W. T. L. Patterson having been raised to that rank on the retirement of Col. Campbell.[556]

On the 24th of April 1862, Col. Gordon proceeded on leave to England. During his absence, in Feb. 1863, the 91st left Kamptee for Jubbulpoor, which it reached on the 19th, after a march of fifteen days. The regiment was now in the Bengal Presidency, and under the command of Gen. Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B. then Commander-in-Chief in India.

One of the most notable and gratifying events in the history of the 91st during the régime of Col. Bertie Gordon was the restoration to it of its original Highland designation, along with the Highland dress, the tartan trews, however, taking the place of the more airy kilt. So far back as 1833, an ineffectual effort had been made to have its nationality restored to the regiment. Col. Gordon resumed the attempt shortly after he obtained command of the regiment at Kamptee in 1859, and with the most determined perseverance, amid discouragements that would have daunted any ordinary man, he did not cease his solicitations until they resulted in complete success in the year 1864. Col. Gordon found a powerful and willing supporter in his Grace the Duke of Argyll, who was naturally anxious to have the regiment raised by his ancestors once more recognised by its original name, “the Argyllshire Highlanders.” The voluminous correspondence carried on between Col. Gordon, the War Office authorities, and the Duke of Argyll, we cannot reproduce here. The letters of Col. Gordon show clearly his ability, his enthusiasm, his perseverance, and his intense nationality and love for his regiment. We can only say that, after a long correspondence, Col. Gordon’s efforts resulted in triumph, as will be seen in the following War Office memorandum, notifying the restoration to the 91st of its Highland designation and dress, of which it had been deprived fifty years before:--

“WAR OFFICE, PALL MALL, May 3, 1864.

“Her Majesty has been graciously pleased to approve of the 91st Foot resuming the appellation of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders, and being clothed and equipped as a non-kilted Highland corps, as follows:--TUNIC, as worn in all Highland regiments; TREWS, of the Campbell tartan; CHACO, blue cloth, with diced band and black braid; FORAGE CAP, Kilmarnock, with diced band. The officers to wear plaids and claymores. The alteration of the dress is to take place from 1st April 1865. The white waistcoat with sleeves, issued to other Highland regiments, will not be worn by the 91st Foot.”

In Jan. 1866 Col. Gordon arrived at Jubbulpoor, and assumed command of the regiment. In Dec. of the same year the 91st left its quarters at Jubbulpoor and proceeded partly on foot and partly by train to Dumdum, which it reached on the 11th. While at Dumdum Col. Gordon’s health broke down, and on the recommendation of a medical board, he left India for Europe in Oct. 1866, handing over the command of the regiment to Major Battiscombe.

After staying a year at Dumdum, the 91st was removed in Jan. 1867 to Hazareebagh. Here the 91st remained until the end of the year, setting out on Dec. 1st for Kamptee again, which it reached after a long and tedious journey, partly on foot and partly by train, on the 26th of January 1868.

After a stay of a few months at Kamptee, the 91st got the welcome route for home, setting out in two detachments on the 7th and 8th of Oct. for Bombay, where it embarked on the 12th. The regiment proceeded by Suez, and arrived at Portsmouth on Nov. 13th, disembarking on the 15th, and proceeding by rail to Dover, where Col. Bertie Gordon resumed command. The 91st had been on foreign service for the long period of fourteen years, and it is very remarkable that during all that time there were only ten desertions. The dépôt companies removed from Fort George and were amalgamated at Dover with the service companies on Nov. 25th.

In August of this year Her Majesty was pleased to place the name of Col. Bertie Gordon on the list of officers receiving the reward of £100 a year for distinguished service.

The 91st remained at Dover until June 1870, during which time two events occurred of some importance in its domestic history. The first of these was the presentation of new colours on the 24th of Aug. 1869, on the glacis of the Western Heights, Dover. As the Duke and Duchess of Argyll were unable to be present, the colours were presented to the regiment by Mrs Bertie Gordon, as her Grace’s representative. The Archbishop of Canterbury consecrated the colours, being assisted by five other clergymen in full canonicals. After an impressive prayer by his Grace the Archbishop, the colours were received by Mrs Gordon at the hands of Major Penton and Major Sprot, and by her given to Ensigns Lloyd and Gurney, with these words:--

“Colonel Gordon, officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders,--Proud as I am this day to present to you your new colours, I would fain have had my place better filled by her Grace the Duchess of Argyll. Soldiers, your colours have been well earned, not alone in the protracted struggle of three Kaffir campaigns, but also by long service in tropical climes under a burning sun. I know you will receive them as a sacred trust. Guard them carefully. Fight manfully around them when called upon. Be foremost, as you have always been, in serving your Queen and country; and be the pride, as you are at this moment, of your commanding officer.”

After a fervent address by Col. Gordon, thanking Mrs Gordon for the service she had performed, which was only one of “many acts of unobtrusive kindness” by which she showed her interest in the welfare of the regiment.

The old colours having been gladly accepted by the Duke of Argyll, were, in the month of October, taken by an escort to Inverary Castle, in the great hall of which they now occupy a conspicuous position.

The other important event in the history of the regiment while it was stationed at Dover, was the retirement of Colonel Bertie Gordon. This was indeed an event of very great moment in the career of the 91st, and we therefore must find space for the pathetic order in which Colonel Gordon bade farewell to the regiment he loved so dearly. He had left on leave on the 11th of Nov. 1869, handing over the command of the regiment to Major Sprot, and his farewell order is dated “Ellon Castle, Ellon, 29th January 1870:”--

“His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief having been pleased to grant compliance with the request preferred by Colonel Bertie Gordon, to be permitted to retire on the half-pay of the army, Colonel Gordon bids farewell to the noble regiment in which he has served for more than seven and thirty years, and in which he has held command ever since April 1855. Colonel Gordon’s service in the 91st Highlanders comprises exactly one-half the period of its existence as a corps, and he has held command in his regiment during a fifth part of its history. Years have gone by since every officer, non-commissioned officer, and private soldier with whom he stood in these noble ranks, when he commenced his career in the army, have passed away. For twelve years Colonel Gordon has been the very last of the 800 who formed the Argyllshire regiment in 1832, and in its ranks of the present day he leaves behind him but one soldier (Lt. Grant) who shared with him those hours of impending death, when he commanded the Reserve Battalion of the regiment in 1842, cast away on the shores of Africa in that dark night of tempest, when its discipline and devotion came forth from the shattered wreck unbroken and undiminished by that sorest trial. Colonel Gordon calls to mind that he has served under three stands of colours presented to the regiment, and that at the recommendation of His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief, he was permitted, by the favour of Her Most Gracious Majesty, to announce to his old regiment, seven years ago, the restoration of that nationality in its designation and uniform, under which it was embodied by its ducal chieftain in the last century.

“Colonel Gordon believes that the time has come to retire from the regiment he has loved, and to leave its fortunes in younger and stronger hands. But, although severed from its noble ranks, Colonel Gordon will still feel that the words of his regimental order of 1863 must ever prove true--‘The Argyllshire regiment has ever served their sovereign and their country steadily;’ while he calls upon all ranks to remember those that the late Lieut.-General Sir George Napier addressed to the Reserve Battalion in 1842--‘Ninety-first, I have known you in camp and quarters, and I have seen you in action, and I have never known or seen a better.’”

In such words did this brave, noble-minded, and accomplished soldier bid farewell to his dear old regiment. He survived the “farewell” only a few months, having died at Ellon Castle on the 27th of July of the same year, at the comparatively early age of 57 years. So long as the name of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders remains on the roll of the British Army, the memory of Colonel Bertie Gordon ought to be cherished in its ranks.

As we have already said, Colonel Gordon found a successor in every way worthy of him in Major Sprot, who succeeded to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the regiment on the 29th of January 1870. Captain Wood succeeded to the vacant majority, Lieutenant Alison to the company, and Ensign Chater to the lieutenancy and adjutancy, in which latter capacity he had acted for one year.[557]

On succeeding to the command of the regiment Colonel Sprot issued an order, dated “Dover, 29th January 1870,” in which he said--

“With two exceptions I have seen the troops of all the states of Europe. Full half my service was spent with our armies in India. I have become intimate with the greater portion of our regiments, and I have seen no body of soldiers of whom I have formed a higher opinion than of the Argyllshire Highlanders.... I have now under my care a regiment in the highest state of discipline and efficiency.... Let us then join together in one continued effort to attain this end, that the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders may ever be second to none.”

The remainder of the distinctive history of the 91st may be very briefly told. The regiment left Dover on the 18th of June 1870 and proceeded to Aldershot, marching the greater part of the way, and reaching the camp on the morning of the 25th. Notwithstanding the excessive heat of the weather, and that the men marched fully accoutred, the column came in each day to its halting-place with the greatest regularity, a compact body of men without a single straggler.

As soon as it was announced that a marriage was to take place between the Princess Louise and the Marquis of Lorne, Lt.-Col. Sprot wrote to the Duke of Argyll, offering to send a detachment of the regiment to form a guard of honour at the wedding. The Duke replied very graciously, and only a few days before the wedding was to take place, Colonel Sprot learned that Her Majesty had been graciously pleased to order that a detachment of the 91st should attend at Windsor on the day of the marriage, March 21st, 1871.

On Saturday morning, the 17th of March, a body of 100 picked men, with band, pipers, and full complement of officers, after having been inspected by Colonel Sprot, marched off to the tune of “Haste to the Wedding,” amidst the encouraging cheers of their less fortunate comrades. The guard was commanded by Captain Gregg, and marched by Bagshot and Ascot Heath, reaching Windsor at 4 P.M. When the detachment arrived at Windsor it found that everything had been prepared for it by the Grenadier Guards; the officers of the latter corps invited the officers of the 91st to be their guests, and the soldiers had not only drawn rations and fitted beds, but had even cooked dinner for the Highlanders.

On Monday the 20th, Lt.-Col. Sprot rode over from Aldershot to Windsor, and on arriving at the Castle received Her Majesty’s command to meet her at 3 o’clock P.M., in the private apartments, where she would be prepared to receive the wedding present for her daughter, which the officers and men of the 91st intended to give. The gift of the officers consisted of a Brooch, the fac-simile of that worn by them to fasten their plaids, but in pure gold, and with a very handsome cairngorm pebble, set transparently, together with a copy in miniature of the regimental dirk, in Scotch pebble, suited for a shawl pin. On the back of the brooch were engraved the names of all the officers then serving. The gift from the soldiers, to which they unanimously subscribed, was a SILVER BISCUIT-BOX, in the shape of one of their own drums, with the honours of the regiment engraved on the side, and an appropriate inscription on the head. It was mounted on a stand of Scotch bog oak, with silver corners and feet.

Colonel Sprot, in his audience with the Queen, was accompanied by Captain Gregg, Lt. Grant, Sergeant-Major Fasinidge, and Pipe-Major M’Dougal. Her Majesty was accompanied by the Princess Louise, Prince Arthur, Prince Christian, and others. Lt.-Col. Sprot, in a few appropriate and well-chosen words, presented the officers’ present, which the Princess graciously accepted, and desired Colonel Sprot to convey to the officers “her sincere thanks for their very pretty present.” Colonel Sprot then intimated to Her Majesty the wish of the non-commissioned officers and men to offer the present above mentioned, at which Her Majesty expressed much gratification.

On the day of the ceremony the guard of Highlanders was drawn up at the entrance to St George’s Chapel, Windsor, Colonel Sprot having command of the troops at the chapel. After the ceremony, the officers of the guard had the honour of being present at the déjeuner, the bagpipes and drums of the 91st playing alternately with the band of the Grenadier Guards.

The guard of the 91st returned to Aldershot on the 22nd by the way it came. During its stay at Aldershot it went through the usual routine of field-days, inspections, and other duties, invariably winning the genuine approbation of every officer that had the opportunity of witnessing its training. On the 10th of July, when the Queen reviewed the troops at Aldershot, the 91st marched past by double companies of 70 file, and marched so well, that Her Majesty sent a complimentary message to the regiment by the General commanding the brigade.

In August, while the festivities consequent on the wedding of the Marquis of Lorne were going on at Inverary,[558] the soldiers’ present was sent to the Princess Louise, who, as well as the Marquis, cordially accepted and acknowledged it. On the application of the Duke of Argyll, three pipers of the regiment, with the Pipe-Major, attended these rejoicings, and were much admired both for their soldier-like appearance and good playing.

In September 1871 the 91st formed part of the force which was called out for field manœuvres, immediately after the conclusion of which, the regiment received orders to proceed to Aberdeen and Fort George.

On the 27th and 30th the regiment left Aldershot in two detachments for London, and embarked the same day at Wapping, and reached Aberdeen on the 29th of September and the 4th of October respectively; the second detachment was delayed by stormy weather. The former detachment, headquarters, reached Fort George on the day of its arrival at Aberdeen, but the second detachment, of four companies, remained at Aberdeen.

Shortly after the marriage of the Princess Louise, Her Majesty expressed a desire to confer some distinguishing mark on the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders to commemorate the event, and desired Lt.-Col. Sprot to be communicated with as to what the regiment would like. Colonel Sprot, after consulting with his oldest officer, suggested the kilt, to which Her Majesty readily agreed, but to which the military authorities objected. Colonel Sprot then intimated that the regiment would like to be designated “the Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders,” and bear on its colour the boar’s head, with the motto “Ne Obliviscaris” (crest and motto of the Argyll family). To this there could be no objection, and a War-Office memorandum, of April 2nd, 1872, authorised the regiment to indulge its wish, the Princess Louise’s coronet and cypher to be also placed on the three corners of the regimental colour.

After staying about eighteen months at Fort George, the 91st proceeded to Edinburgh in May 1873. The regiment arrived at Granton on the morning of May the 12th, and after landing in the most orderly manner, commenced its march under Colonel Sprot up the hill to the old castle on the rock. On the route the 91st passed the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders, who were marching out of the castle, and were on their way to embark at Granton; each corps shouldered arms to the other, and the pipers struck up a merry greeting. The large crowds of people who had collected along the route to witness the departure of the 93rd, waited to give a hearty welcome to the Princess Louise Highlanders.

During its stay in Edinburgh the regiment gained the respect and admiration of the inhabitants for their steady conduct and soldierly bearing. The efforts made by Colonel Sprot to keep his troops up to the highest state of efficiency won the praise both of the press and the citizens.[559]

For the first time in Edinburgh the military stationed in the Castle had a field-day in the prosecution of drill in outpost duty, which excited a deal of interest and curiosity on the part of the citizens, who had not been made aware of the arrangements. Col. Sprot of the 91st so highly appreciates this method of training, which is frequently practised at Aldershot and other large military stations, that at Fort George he had frequent recourse to it. A variety of exciting movements took place, ranging from Duddingston and Arthur Seat all along the route to the Castle Esplanade. The crowd attracted by the firing in the streets gradually augmented both in numbers and excitement. The whole proceedings lasted over seven hours, and the troops being drawn up in square, were complimented on their conduct throughout the engagement.

During the time that the 91st were in Edinburgh they had repeatedly been out on field-days, and besides such strategic movements as above, have also been systematically exercised in throwing up trenches, tent-pitching, flag-signalling, &c.

After remaining in Edinburgh for about a year only, to the great regret of the inhabitants, the 91st left for Newry in Ireland on the 29th of June 1874.

In conclusion, we should mention, that belonging to the officer’s mess of the Argyllshire Highlanders is quite a little museum of precious and artistic curiosities. One of the most valuable and interesting of these is a tontine snuff-box of silver gilt, casket-shape, 8¼ inches long, 6 inches wide, and 3 inches deep. This very handsome box was originated by the officers who were in the regiment in the year 1810, on the condition that it could be claimed by the last survivor, if replaced by a similar box. It was claimed in 1841 by Colonel Anderson, who replaced it by a similar box, the original box being now in Edinburgh, in possession of General Anderson, late R.A., the nephew of the late Colonel Anderson. In 1870 Colonel Bertie Gordon was the last survivor of those whose names were inscribed on the box of 1841, and as it was not claimed by him, it became the property of the officers then serving in the regiment, whose names are inscribed on the inner lids of the box. On the outside of the lid is the arms of the regiment, surmounted by the crown, and on the oval the names of the victories up to the Peninsula. On the bottom of the box, underneath the Rose, Shamrock, and Thistle, and the date 1810, are the names of those who started the original box, headed by Lt.-Col. William Douglas. There are 50 names in all, and of these 11 are Campbells, and 17 others belong to various Highland clans; of the remainder, 11 seem distinctly Scotch. On the inside of the lid are the names of the officers of the regiment in 1841, when the new box was presented, headed by Colonel Gabriel Gordon and Lt.-Col. R. Anderson. Here there are in all 41 names, only 2 of them being Campbells, although 15 seem certainly Scotch, 3 being Gordons. On the inner lids of the box, as we have said, are the names of the officers who were in the regiment in 1870, when Colonel Bertie Gordon, failing to claim it, it became the property of the officers. The list is headed by Lt.-Col. Sprot, and there are 37 in all. Let us hope that it will be long before there will be a last survivor to claim it.

Among the mess plate there are several other articles of beautiful characteristic and artistic design. Of these we may mention the following:--

A large punch-bowl, of repoussé work, silver; height, 9 inches, diameter, 13½ inches, presented by General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell. It is handsomely embossed with a design of flowers, grapes, and other fruits, and is supposed to have been originally taken by the French from a Spanish convent during the Peninsular war, and to have afterwards fallen into the hands of General Campbell. The ladle belonging to the bowl is of very ancient and peculiar design, having a Spanish coin, date 1758, at the bottom.

A silver snuff-box in two divisions, the gift of Lt.-Col. Catlin Crawfurd, who commanded the 91st in the Peninsula. Several silver mounted horn snuff-mulls, presented at different periods, including a very large and handsome ram’s head, mounted with silver, studded with cairngorms, as a snuff and cigar box, the joint gift of Lieutenants W. Grant and C. L. Harvey in the year 1864, bearing the names of the officers then serving in the regiment. The width across the horns is 17 inches.

A cigar-lighter in the form of a boar’s head, the regimental crest in silver, mounted on an oval ebony stand with wheels. The upper part of the head forms a receptacle for spirits of wine. The tushes are removable and tipped with asbestos. This is the joint gift of Captain C. G. Alison and Lieutenant and Adjutant Vernor Chater, date 1870.

Lastly, we shall mention a large silver quaich, 4½ inches in diameter, with straight projecting handles, with the boar’s head engraved on them. It is of ancient Highland pattern, and has engraved round the upper portion a tracing taken from one of the remarkable stones of Argyll. It bears this inscription in Gaelic,--“From the Officers of the Highland Rifle Regiment (Militia) to the Officers of the 91st Princess Louise’s Highlanders, Fort George, May 1872.”

A fine example of the spirit of friendly rivalry and mutual good feeling subsisting between the line and the volunteers was shown on the 23rd of May and the 6th of June 1874, in a competition between ten sergeants of the 91st (Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders) and an equal number of the 1st Mid-Lothian Rifle Volunteers, which took place at the Seafield Ranges. At the conclusion of the first match the volunteers entertained their military friends and competitors at dinner; and at the conclusion of the second match, which came off at the ranges in Hunter’s Bog, when there was only one point of difference in the scores, the Mid-Lothian team were invited by their military friends to the castle, where they were entertained at dinner in a very handsome and cordial manner. Before separating, the Leith men presented the team of the 91st with a beautiful gold cross, to be competed for by those who had shot in both matches, the conditions to be arranged by themselves. It was much regretted that the early departure of the 91st prevented a third trial of skill, the more especially as the competitors were so equally matched.

A portrait of General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, after the painting by Sir Henry Raeburn, R.A., is given on the plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd Regiments.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 91ST PRINCESS LOUISE ARGYLLSHIRE HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.

+------------------+---------------+--------+----------+---------------+ | | |Age when| | Date of First | | Names. | Date of | Appoin-| Of what | Commission in | | | Appointment. | ted. | Country. | the Army. | +------------------+---------------+--------+----------+---------------+ | D. Macneil | Aug. 23, 1818 | 41 | Scotland | April 17, 1794| | | | | | | | J. M’Donald | Sept. 23, 1824| 36 | Do. | Dec. 17, 1803 | | | | | | | | J. M. Sutherland | Sept. 16, 1827| 44 | Do. | Nov. 27, 1794 | | | | | | | | R. Anderson | Dec. 2, 1831 | 42 | Do. | July 9, 1803 | | | | | | | | C. Burne | July 2, 1841 | 46 | Ireland | Oct. 4, 1810 | | | | | | | | R. Macneil | July 16, 1841 | -- | | Never joined. | | | | | | | | M. G. T. Lindsay | April 15, 1842| 46 | England | Dec. 16, 1813 | | | | | | | | J. F. G. Campbell| April 14, 1846| 36 | Scotland | Oct. 25, 1827 | | | | | | | | C. C. Yarborough | Oct. 13, 1848 | 40 | England | June 9, 1825 | | | | | | | | Bertie Gordon | Aug. 31, 1858 | 42 | Scotland | Oct. 26, 1832 | | | | | | | | W. T. L. | Nov. 12, 1860 | 38 | Do. | Feb. 22, 1859 | | Patterson | | | | | | | | | | | | J. Sprot | Jan. 29, 1870 | 39 | Do. | Oct. 17, 1851 | +------------------+---------------+--------+----------+---------------+

FOOTNOTES:

[537] Here we cannot help expressing our regret at the meagreness of the regimental Record Book, which, especially the earlier part of it, consists of the barest possible statement of the movements of the regiment, no details whatever being given of the important part it took in the various actions in which it was engaged. This we do not believe arose from any commendable modesty on the part of the regimental authorities, but, to judge from the preface to the present handsome and beautifully kept Record Book, was the result of pure carelessness. In the case of the 91st, as in the case of most of the other regiments, we have found the present officers and all who have been connected with the regiment eager to lend us all the help in their power; but we fear it will be difficult to supply the deficiencies of the Record Book, which, as an example, dismisses Toulouse in about six lines.

[538] See his portrait on p. 642, vol. ii.

[539] The account we are able to give here may be supplemented by what has been said regarding the Peninsular war in connection with some of the other regiments.

[540] In connection with the 42nd and 79th Regiments, which with the 91st formed the Highland brigade, many details of the battle of Toulouse have already been given, which need not be repeated here.

[541] Shortly after Sir William Douglas assumed the command, the Duke of Wellington came up and asked who had the command of the brigade. Colonel Douglas replied that he had the honour to command it just then; when Wellington said, “No man could do better,” adding, “take the command, and keep it,” which Colonel Douglas did until the brigade reached home. Lt.-Colonel Douglas was presented with a gold medal for his services in the Peninsula, and subsequently created K.C.B.

[542] At Waterloo Captain Thomas Hunter Blair of the 91st was doing duty as major of brigade to the 3rd brigade of British Infantry, and for his meritorious conduct on that occasion was promoted Lt.-Col. of the army.

[543] The ceded territory was occupied by certain Kaffir tribes only conditionally; by their depredations they had long forfeited all right to remain there.

[544] The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 111.

[545] Mrs Ward’s Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 86.

[546] Page 87.

[547] When the reserve battalion was holding Block Drift, a very daring act was performed by two private soldiers of the regiment. A despatch arrived for the Governor, Sir Peregrine Maitland, escorted by 18 mounted burghers, with a request from the commandant at Fort Beaufort, that it should be sent on as soon as possible. The communication between Block Drift and Fort Cox, where the Governor was, was completely cut off; and accordingly volunteers were called for to carry the despatch. Two men immediately came forward, Robert Walsh and Thomas Reilly, and to them the despatch was entrusted. They left Block Drift shortly after dark, and proceeded on their perilous journey--dressed in uniform and with their muskets. All went well for the first six miles, although they found themselves in the vicinity of the Kaffirs. Suddenly, on entering a wooded valley at the foot of the Amatola mountains, they came right upon a Kaffir encampment, and had hardly time to throw themselves on the ground in the thick underwood, when they found to their horror that the natives had heard their footsteps, as the latter rushed into the thicket in all directions to look for the intruders. Fortunately a porcupine was sighted, and the Kaffirs evidently satisfied, returned to their camp, muttering that it was an “Easterforke,” Anglicé porcupine, that had alarmed them. Walsh and Reilly, holding their breath, saw the Kaffirs prepare to eat their supper, after which they began to post their sentries! One was put within six yards of the gallant fellows, who, not quite discouraged, still kept quiet. The remaining Kaffirs rolled themselves up in their blankets, and went to sleep. The sentry stood for a few minutes,--looked round, then sat down for a few more minutes, looked round again, and then wrapped himself in his blanket, and slept peacefully too. Walsh and Reilly, as may be imagined, did not give him the chance of waking, but made off. They then made a wide circuit, and after numerous escapes from detection, once having been challenged by a Kaffir sentinel (who was not asleep), they came to the Keiskama river, and knowing that all the fords were guarded by the Kaffirs, they had to cross by swimming, finally reaching Fort Cox shortly before daylight. Here their dangers were not over, for the sentries, not expecting anything but Kaffirs, treated them to some rapid file firing. Again they lay down in shelter until daybreak, when, being recognised as British soldiers, they were warmly welcomed and delivered their important despatches. Poor Walsh was afterwards killed in action, and Reilly was discharged with a pension after 21 years’ service, though it is to be regretted that neither received at the time any public reward of their gallant night’s work, which in these days would certainly have been rewarded with the Victoria Cross.

[548] During the advance of the enemy on Block Drift, at the beginning of the war, and when this post was commanded by Lt.-Colonel (then Major) Campbell, he took up a position on the top of the school-house, rifle in hand; four men were employed in loading his arms for him, and he brought down two of the enemy successively in a few minutes. When a third fell dead, a soldier of the reserve battalion 91st Regiment could restrain himself no longer; forgetting Col. Campbell’s rank as an officer, in his delight at his prowess as a soldier, the man slapped his commanding officer on the back with a shout of delight, and the exclamation, “Weell done, Sodger!” Was not such a compliment worth all the praise of an elaborate despatch?--The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 198.

[549] Among the arrangements for the protection of the colony a force was organised in 1848, by placing soldiers discharged from various regiments, including the 91st, on certain grants of land in British Kaffraria, and thus forming military villages.

[550] See vol. ii. p. 599.

[551] When the force was retiring in the direction of their camp, each regiment covered by a company in skirmishing order, that of the 91st was under Lt. Bond. This officer was very short-sighted, and by some means or other was separated from his men, and was nearer the enemy than his skirmishers. Suddenly he was attacked by two Kaffirs, armed, one of whom seized him by the coat. At that time men wearing only side arms were always told off to carry stretchers for the wounded. One of these men, John Sharkie by name, suddenly saw Lt. Bond in the clutches of the savages. He rushed up, struck one of them on the head with his stretcher, killed him dead, and drawing a butcher’s knife which he carried in a sheath, plunged it into the throat of the other. Lt. Bond, who then realised the extent of his escape, coolly adjusted his eyeglass, which he always carried, looked steadily at Sharkie, then at the Kaffirs, and said, “By God, Sharkie, you’re a devilish plucky fellow; I will see you are properly rewarded for your bravery;” and he kept his word.

[552] See vol. ii. p. 604.

[553] Ibid. p. 599.

[554] On Nov. 12, 1860, Colonel Campbell became Major-General.

[555] We must mention here that on the 1st of Nov. of this year Quartermaster Paterson took his final leave of the regiment, which, as a private, he joined in 1832, and from which he had never been absent since joining it. He was with it in St Helena, Africa, Greece, the Ionian Islands, and India, from which last place he now left the regiment as an invalid. In his long and varied service he always proved himself a worthy soldier.

[556] This, we think, is the proper place to give a few personal details of Col. Bertie Gordon, who was in many respects a very remarkable man--a man imbued with the most chivalrous notions of a soldier’s vocation, and at the same time one of the most practical men that ever held command of a regiment. He was a strict disciplinarian, and yet no officer could take more care than he of the personal comfort and best welfare of his men. He loved his regiment dearly, and it is greatly owing to him that the 91st has attained its present position. He has found a successor in every respect worthy of him in the present commander, Lt.-Col. Sprot.

Bertie Edward Murray was born at Auchlunies, Aberdeenshire, on the 17th of Dec. 1813. He was the son of Alexander Gordon, Esq., of Auchlunies, afterwards of Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, and Albinia Louisa Cumberland, daughter of Lady Albinia Cumberland. He was educated at Rainham, Kent, the Edinburgh Academy, and the Edinburgh Royal Military Academy. He obtained his first commission in the 91st Regiment in the year 1832, and joined in 1833. At school Bertie Gordon showed abilities much beyond average. Reserved, and sometimes proud, Bertie Gordon was slow to form intimate friendships, but he was warm-hearted and generous, ever ready to assist a companion, or to prevent the oppression of a younger boy. Always strictly honourable and truthful, he was fearless of danger, and if, in boyish pranks, there was anything to be done which required nerve and courage, Bertie Gordon was sure to be found in the front ranks. The chief incidents in his military career have been already told. Did space permit, we could fill pages concerning the institutions he founded in the regiment--gymnasia for non-commissioned officers and men, reading-rooms, refreshment-rooms, dancing-rooms, children’s homes, &c. His name is worthy of remembrance as one who had the loftiest ideas of the duties of his position, and who spared no pains to carry out his ideas by the wisest action. A regiment commanded by such a man could not fail to attain the highest degree of efficiency.

[557] We very much regret that space does not permit our giving a detailed account of the many and varied services of Colonel Sprot since he joined the army in 1848. Colonel Sprot, we may here mention, belongs to one of the oldest and best known Edinburgh families. He is son of Mark Sprot, Esq. of Riddell, Roxburghshire, and has connections among many old and well-known Scottish families, both Highland and Lowland. It would be difficult to find an officer in any branch of Her Majesty’s service who has taken more pains to attain a thorough knowledge of every branch of science that in any way bears upon the duties which an officer may, under any circumstances, be called upon to perform. His preparations for a military career did not cease when he obtained his commission, but by persevering study he so mastered the arts of engineering, surveying, and similar branches of applied science, that while still a lieutenant he was employed by Government in the superintendence of works of the highest importance in India. From 1849 Colonel Sprot spent about twelve years in India, during the greater part of which he occupied positions, both civil and military, of the greatest responsibility. As captain he served continuously throughout the whole of the Indian Mutiny from May 1857 until May 1860; was present in one action, and received the Indian war medal for his services. Colonel Sprot joined the 91st as a major from the 83rd regiment in the year 1868, and since he assumed command he has set himself heart and soul to raise the 91st Highlanders to the highest possible pitch of efficiency. Every man in the regiment is carefully trained in all the practical duties of a soldier; and, indeed, to a great deal more than a soldier is bound to know, and that in such a manner, that were the regiment to be suddenly engaged in an active campaign, it would likely have less difficulty than most regiments in adapting itself to the exigencies of the occasion.

[558] Lt.-Col. Sprot was invited to the castle on the occasion, but by a severe illness was prevented from being able to accept the invitation.

[559] Colonel Sprot, we may mention here, is the author of a little manual of outpost duty, written in a concise and clear manner, and giving a reason for everything. This manual will be found useful to all ranks, from the field-officer to the sentry.

THE 92ND GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

1794-1816.

Raising the regiment--The Duchess of Gordon’s bounty--The Lochaber men and Captain John Cameron--First list of officers--Thoroughly Highland character of the Gordon Highlanders--M’Kinnon the bard --First five years of service--Ireland--Holland--Egmont-op-Zee--Sir John Moore’s regard for the regiment--Egypt--Severe losses of the regiment--M’Kinnon’s poem on the battle of Alexandria--Ireland --Glasgow--Weeley--Copenhagen--Sweden--Portugal--Walcheren--Peninsula --Fuentes d’Onor--Arroyo de Molinos--Almaraz--Alba de Tormes --Vittoria--Pyrenees--Maya--92nd disregards orders--Nive--Orthes --Aire--Ireland--2nd battalion disbanded--Brussels--Quatre Bras--Colonel John Cameron--Waterloo--Paris--Home.

The Marquis of Huntly,[560] whilst a captain in the 3rd Foot Guards, having offered to raise a regiment for general service, letters were granted to him for this purpose on the 10th of February 1794. In his zeal for the service the marquis was backed by his father and mother, the Duke and Duchess of Gordon, both of whom, along with the marquis himself, took an active share in the recruiting. It is quite a true story that the beautiful Duchess of Gordon recruited in person on horseback at markets, wearing a regimental jacket and bonnet, and offering for recruits the irresistible bounty of a kiss and a guinea. The result was, that, within the short space of four months, the requisite number of men was raised, and on the 24th of June the corps was inspected at Aberdeen[561] by Major-General Sir Hector Munro, and embodied under the denomination of the “Gordon Highlanders.” The officers appointed were:--

Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.

George, Marquis of Huntly.

Majors.

Charles Erskine of Cadross, killed in Egypt in 1801. Donald Macdonald of Boisdale, died in 1795.

Captains.

Alexander Napier of Blackstone, killed at Corunna in 1809. John Cameron of Fassifern, killed at Quatre Bras, 16th June, 1815. Honourable John Ramsay, son of Lord Dalhousie. Andrew Paton. William Mackintosh of Aberarder, killed in Holland in 1799. Alexander Gordon, son of Lord Rockville, killed at Talavera in 1808, Lieutenant-Colonel 83rd regiment. Simon Macdonald of Morar.

Captain-Lieutenant.

John Gordon, retired as Major.

Lieutenants.

Peter Grant, died in 1817, Major on half-pay. Archibald Macdonell, died in 1813, Lieutenant-Colonel of veterans. Alexander Stewart. Sir John Maclean, Major-General, K.C.B., 1825. Peter Gordon, died 1806. Thomas Forbes, killed at Toulouse in 1814, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 45th regiment. Ewan Macpherson. George H. Gordon.

Ensigns.

Charles Dowie, died of wounds in Egypt in 1801. George Davidson, killed at Quatre Bras in 1815, then Captain in the 42nd regiment. Archibald Macdonald. Alexander Fraser, killed 2nd October 1799. William Tod. James Mitchell, Lieutenant-Colonel in 1815, retired in 1819.

Staff.

Chaplain.--William Gordon. Adjutant.--James Henderson, died in 1796. Quarter-master.--Peter Wilkie, died in 1806. Surgeon.--William Findlay, died in Egypt in 1801.

It is apt to be supposed that because the Gordon estates now lie only in Aberdeen and Banff, and because the regiment was first collected at Aberdeen, that it belongs particularly to that district; but this is quite a mistake. The 92nd was raised principally in the highland districts of the Gordon estates, and from the estates of the officers or their relations; but it should be remembered that these estates then extended, or the Duke had seignorities over the lands, as far west as Ballachulish and Lochiel, taking in Strathspey, and Lochaber, and it was from these highland districts, of which Fort-William is the centre, that it was mostly raised and for a long time after recruited. It also drew very many of its men from Argyll and the Western Isles. The 92nd along with the 79th should be classed with the Inverness-shire, &c., Militia, and, in conjunction with the 91st and 74th, along with the Argyllshire; the 92nd being connected with North Argyll and Isles, the 91st with Lorn, and the 74th with Cowal and Kintyre. It has always been particular in its recruiting; even after giving nearly all its men as volunteers to regiments going to the Crimea, and stress being laid upon it to fill up quickly, the commanding officers determined to enlist, as usual, only Scotchmen, and hence the great popularity of the corps in Scotland. Although the men (with the exception of volunteers from other regiments), are still all Scotch, they are not so entirely from the Highlands as formerly; yet the regiment is quite an example in spirit and feeling of the old Highland clan, and M’Donald is still the most common name in its ranks. Several Gaelic poets or “bards” have worn its tartan, the most distinguished being Corporal Alexander M’Kinnon, a native of Arasaig, in Inverness-shire, whose descriptions of the battles of Bergen-op-Zoom and the war in Egypt are among the most spirited modern Gaelic poems. The officers have all along been mostly taken from among good Scottish families; and so highly were its non-commissioned officers thought of in the army, that it was, and is, no uncommon thing for them to be promoted as sergeant-majors and as adjutants into other corps, and to be selected as adjutants of militia and volunteers.

The regiment embarked at Fort-George on the 9th of July 1794, and joined the camp on Netley Common in August, when it was put on the list of numbered corps as the 100th regiment. The first five years of its service were spent at Gibraltar, Corsica, Elba, and Ireland, in which latter place it had most arduous and trying duties to perform; these, however, it performed with the best results to the country.

The Gordon Highlanders left Ireland in June 1799 for England, to join an armament then preparing for the coast of Holland. The number of the regiment was changed about this time to the 92nd, the former regiment of that number, and others, having been reduced.

The first division of the army, of which the 92nd formed part, landed on the Dutch coast, near the Helder, on the morning of the 27th of August, without opposition; but the troops had scarcely formed on a ridge of sand hills, at a little distance from the beach, when they were attacked by the enemy, who were however driven back, after a sharp contest of some hours’ duration. The 92nd, which formed a part of General Moore’s brigade, was not engaged in this affair; but in the battle which took place between Bergen and Egmont on the 2nd of October it took a very distinguished share. General Moore was so well pleased with the heroic conduct of the corps on this occasion, that, when he was made a knight of the Bath, and obtained a grant of supporters for his armorial bearings, he took a soldier of the Gordon Highlanders in full uniform as one of them.[562] In the action alluded to, the 92nd had Captain William Mackintosh, Lts. Alexander Fraser, Gordon M’Hardy, 3 sergeants, and 54 rank and file, killed; and Colonel, the Marquis of Huntly, Captains John Cameron, Alexander Gordon, Peter Grant, John Maclean, Lieutenants George Fraser, Charles Chadd, Norman Macleod, Donald Macdonald, Ensigns Charles Cameron, John Macpherson, James Bent, G. W. Holmes, 6 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 175 rank and file, wounded.

After returning to England, the regiment again embarked on the 27th of May 1800, and sailed for the coast of France; but no landing took place, and the fleet proceeded to Minorca, where the 92nd disembarked on the 20th of July. It formed part of the expedition against Egypt, details of which will be found in the account of the service of the 42nd regiment. The Gordon Highlanders particularly distinguished themselves in the battle of the 13th of March 1801. The British army moved forward to the attack in three columns of regiments; the 90th, or Perthshire regiment, led the advance of the first or centre column, and the Gordon Highlanders that of the second or left, the reserve marching on the right, covering the movements of the first line, and running parallel with the other two columns. The enemy were strongly fortified on a rising ground, and well appointed with cavalry and artillery. As soon as the regiments in advance had cleared some palm and date trees they began to deploy into line; but before the whole army had formed the enemy opened a heavy fire of cannon and musketry, and descended from the heights to attack the 92nd, which had by this time formed in line. The fire was quickly returned by the Gordon Highlanders, who not only firmly maintained their ground singly against the attacks of the enemy supported by a powerful artillery, but drove them back with loss. In this action the 92nd had 19 rank and file killed; and Lt.-Col. Charles Erskine (who afterwards died of his wounds), Captains the Honourable John Ramsay, Archibald Macdonald, Lts. Norman Macleod, Charles Dowie (both of whom also died of their wounds), Donald Macdonald, Tomlin Campbell, Alexander Clarke (the two last died of their wounds), Ronald Macdonald, Alexander Cameron, Ensign Peter Wilson, 10 sergeants, and 100 rank and file wounded.

The regiment had suffered much from sickness during the voyage from Minorca to Egypt, and with this and its recent loss in battle it was so reduced in numbers that General Abercromby ordered it to the rear on the night of the 20th of March, in order to take post upon the shore at Aboukir. Major Napier, on whom the command of the 92nd had devolved in consequence of the death of Col. Erskine, did not, however, remain long in this position, but hurried back as soon as he heard the firing, and assumed his former place in the line. The regiment lost 3 rank and file killed, and Captain John Cameron, Lt. Stewart Matheson, and 37 rank and file wounded.

At the battle of Alexandria, Corporal M’Kinnon, the Gaelic poet already alluded to, was severely wounded, and was nearly buried for dead, when his friend, Sergeant M’Lean, saved him. He composed a Gaelic poem, full of spirit, on the battle, part of which we give in a translation by the Rev. Dr Maclauchlan:--

A SONG OF THE BATTLE IN EGYPT.

It was not heard in the course of history, In the conflict or strife of arms, That fifteen thousand men so famous as you Drew swords under their King. Glorious was the Scottish champion Who had that matter entrusted to him; They were not clowns who were chosen with him, To bring their deeds of arms to an issue.

* * * * *

The brave heroes were drawn Into a heavy, fierce body; Powerful, strong were the hands, The fine spark going off; Seeking a place where they might kneel, If any enemy were to meet them, The ground would be left bloody With steel that pierces men’s bodies.

There were hearty, vigorous lads there, Who never yielded in fear, Following them as best they might. Fifty horse were turned by their exploits. It was a vain thought for the horsemen That they could not find men to contend with them; And the heroes, who could not be shaken, Chasing them out on the hill.

* * * * *

We were ready on our legs, To pursue with all speed, On the thirteenth morning which they fixed, With our noble fearless commander. The two youngest of our regiments-- The Grahams and the Gordons-- Running swiftly to meet them Pouring down from the hill.

* * * * *

Heavy was the flight for them, Hard as ever was heard of; Abercromby was up with them, With his men who were ready at hand. Were it not for the town which they reached With cannon all surrounded, More of them were in their graves, And had got cold upon the hill.

In a short time the regiment recovered its health, and shared in all the movements of the army in Egypt till the termination of hostilities, when it embarked for Ireland, and landed at Cork on the 30th of January 1802.

For their services in Egypt, King George III. conferred upon the 92nd and other regiments the honour of bearing on their colours and appointments the “Sphinx,” and the word “Egypt.” The Grand Seignior established the order of the Knighthood of the Crescent, of which the general officers were made members; and gold medals were presented to the field-officers, captains, and subalterns.

The regiment was removed from Ireland to Glasgow, where it arrived on June 6th, and remained until the renewal of hostilities in 1803, when it was marched to Leith, and embarked for the camp which was then forming at Weeley. At this time was embodied a second battalion of 1000 men, raised under the Army of Reserve Act, in the counties of Nairn, Inverness, Moray, Banff, and Aberdeen. This corps served as a nursery for the regiment during the war.

In January 1806 Major-General the Honourable John Hume was made colonel, in room of the Marquis of Huntly removed to the 42nd.

The regiment formed part of the expedition sent against Copenhagen in 1807, and served in Sir Arthur Wellesley’s brigade. The only instance which offered on this occasion to the regiment to distinguish itself was a spirited and successful charge with the bayonet, when it drove back a greatly superior number of the enemy.

In the year 1808 the regiment embarked for Sweden under Sir John Moore, but its services were not made use of; and immediately upon the return of the expedition to England the troops employed were ordered to Portugal under the same commander, landing on the 27th of August. The 92nd accompanied all the movements of General Moore’s army, and had the misfortune to lose its commanding officer, Col. Napier of Blackstone, who was killed at Corunna, where the first battalion was posted towards the left of the army on the road leading to Betanzos, “and throughout the day supported its former reputation.” Col. Napier was adored by the regiment, to which he was more like a father than a commanding officer. The regiment had only 3 rank and file killed, and 12 wounded; among the latter was Lt. Archibald Macdonald, who afterwards died of his wounds.

On its return to England the regiment was quartered at Weeley, where it received a reinforcement of recruits, which increased the strength of the corps to rather more than 1000 men. This number was, however, greatly reduced in the Walcheren expedition, only 300 out of the 1000 returning fit for duty; but the loss was speedily supplied by recruits from the second battalion. The regiment embarked for Portugal on the 21st of September 1810, and joined the British army under Lord Wellington at the lines of Torres Vedras, in the following month.

The service of the 92nd in the Spanish Peninsula and the south of France is so blended with the operations of Lord Wellington’s army that, to give a complete idea of it, it would be necessary to enter into details which the limited space allotted to this division of the history will not admit of, and the most important of which have been given in our notices of the other Highland regiments, especially the 42nd and 71st. In all the actions in which they were engaged, the Gordon Highlanders upheld the high military reputation which they had acquired in Egypt, and supported the honour of their native country in a manner worthy of Highlanders.

The 92nd was brigaded with the 50th and 71st under the command of Sir William Erskine at Fuentes d’Onor, May 5th, 1811. The first battalion of the 92nd was stationed to the right of the town, covering a brigade of nine-pounders, and was exposed to a very heavy cannonade. The regiment had 7 rank and file killed, and 2 officers, Major Peter Grant and Lt. Allan M’Nab, and 35 rank and file wounded. Lt.-General Rowland Hill having driven the French from their post at Caceres, the latter, on the approach of the British, retired, halting at Arroyo de Molinos. After a very fatiguing march from Portalegre, the first battalion of the 92nd arrived close to Arroyo on the 27th of October 1811, and next day took part in a well fought battle. The 92nd was placed in the centre of its brigade, and was ordered to proceed to the market-square, and, if possible, to the other side of the town. As the regiment was proceeding along one of the streets, the French, taken by surprise, came out to see what was the matter, and the Prince D’Aremberg was taken prisoner in a half-naked state by a sergeant of the 92nd. The French, however, soon assembled, threw themselves across the head of the street, and commenced firing upon the advancing regiment, the shot taking deadly effect, owing to the narrowness of the street. By this time great confusion and uproar prevailed in the town. The 71st moved down to the assistance of the 92nd, while the 50th secured all the passages to the town, and captured the French artillery. The 92nd thus reinforced now pushed its way through the suburbs, and cleared the town of the enemy. The latter, however, afterwards formed in a field, and fired down a lane upon the advancing regiment. The 92nd had 3 men killed, and Col. Cameron, Brevet-Major Dunbar, and Captains M’Donald and M’Pherson, and 7 rank and file wounded.

At Almaraz, on May 19th, 1812, the 92nd again did good service in assisting materially to destroy the bridge and fortifications. This point was of great importance to the enemy, as it secured the only direct communication between his two armies, which were now in effect placed several days more distant. The 92nd had only 2 rank and file wounded.

At Alba de Tormes, on November 10th and 11th, the 92nd had 8 rank and file killed, and 1 officer and 33 rank and file wounded.

At the battle of Vittoria, fought on June 21st, 1813, the 92nd distinguished itself by seizing the height occupied by the village of Puebla, holding it against a most determined resistance, and, after a fierce struggle, put the enemy to flight. Its casualties were 4 rank and file killed, and 16 wounded. A medal was conferred on Lt.-Col. John Cameron of the 92nd.

In the various actions connected with the passage of the Pyrenees the 92nd took a prominent part, behaving itself in its usual valorous manner; in the words of Sir William Napier, “the stern valour of the 92nd would have graced Thermopylæ.”

On the 25th of July 1813, the 92nd was stationed in the Maya Pass, on the right of the road leading from Urdax, and the 71st still farther to the left. The enemy collected a force of about 15,000 men behind some rocky ground in front of the British right, and with this overwhelming force drove in the light companies of the second brigade, gaining the high rock on the right of the allied position before the arrival of the second brigade from Maya, which was therefore compelled to retrace its steps towards the village, instead of falling back to its left on the first brigade. Lt.-Col. Cameron detached the 50th to the right the moment the action commenced. That regiment was severely engaged, and was forced to retire along the ridge. The right wing of the 92nd, under Major John M’Pherson, was sent to its support, and for some time had to stand the whole brunt of the enemy’s column. The right wing of the 71st regiment was also brought up, but such was the advantage of the position the enemy had gained by separating the two brigades, and in a manner descending upon the Pass of Maya, while a fresh division was pushing up to it from the direction of Urdax, that the small body of troops received orders to retire to a high rock on the left of the position. This movement was covered by the left wings of the 71st and 92nd regiments, which, relieving each other with the utmost order and regularity, and disputing every inch of ground, left nothing for the enemy to boast of. The brigade continued to hold the rock until the arrival of Major-General Edward Barnes’ brigade, when a general charge was made, and every inch of ground recovered as far as the Maya Pass.

On this occasion the 92nd was ordered by Lt.-General the Honourable Sir William Stewart not to charge, the battalion having been hotly engaged for ten successive hours, and in want of ammunition. The 92nd, however, for the first time disregarded an order, and not only charged, but led the charge.[563]

The 92nd behaved with equal bravery on July 30th and 31st and August 1st, its casualties altogether during the passage of the Pyrenees being 53 rank and file killed, 26 officers and 363 rank and file wounded.

In the passage of the Nive the 92nd had its full share of the fighting. On the 13th of December, besides being exposed during the day to a continued fire of musketry and artillery, the battalion made four distinct charges with the bayonet, each time driving the enemy to his original position in front of his entrenchments. At one time the 92nd while pressing onwards was arrested by a fearful storm of artillery. Of one of these charges Sergeant Robertson writes:--

“The order was given to charge with the left wing of the 92nd, while the right should act as riflemen in the fields to the left of the road. The left wing went down the road in a dashing manner, led by Col. Cameron, who had his horse shot under him, and was obliged to walk on foot. As soon as we came up to the French many of them called out for quarter, and were made prisoners. After the enemy had maintained their ground for a short time, they saw that it was impossible for them to stand against us. The road was soon covered with the dead and dying. The French now broke off to their own right, and got into the fields and between the hedges, where they kept up the contest until night. Although the action ended thus in our favour, we did not gain any new ground. After the battle was over, we were formed on a piece of rising ground about a mile to our own rear, when Lord Wellington came in person to thank the 92nd for their gallant conduct and manly bearing during the action, and ordered a double allowance of rum, and that we should go into quarters on the following day.”[564]

On this occasion Lts. Duncan M’Pherson, Thomas Mitchell, and Alan M’Donald were killed. Major John M’Pherson (mortally), Captains George W. Holmes, Ronald M’Donald, and Donald M’Pherson; Lts. John Catenaugh, Ronald M’Donald, James John Chisholm, Robert Winchester, and George Mitchell, and Ensign William Fraser were wounded. 28 rank and file were killed, and 143 wounded.

In commemoration of this action an honorary badge was conferred by His Majesty on Lt.-Col. Cameron, bearing the word “Nive,” and the senior captain of the regiment (Captain James Seaton) was promoted to the brevet rank of major. The royal authority was also granted for the 92nd to bear the word “Nive” on its regimental colour and appointments.

On the morning of the 15th of Feb., the 92nd marched in pursuit of the enemy, who was discovered late in the evening, strongly posted on the heights in front of Garris, which the division attacked and carried in gallant style. The French obstinately disputed their ground, and made several attempts to recover it after dark, but finding the British troops immovable, they retreated with considerable loss through St Palais. On this occasion Major James Seaton was mortally wounded, and expired on the 22nd of the following month. The other casualties were 3 rank and file wounded.

During the night the enemy destroyed the bridge at St Palais, and every exertion was made to repair it. On the 16th of Feb., the 92nd crossed in the afternoon, and occupied a position in advance.

On the 17th of Feb., the enemy was discovered in the village of Arriverete, on the right bank of the Gave de Mauléon, endeavouring to destroy the bridge over it. A ford was discovered a little higher up, which the 92nd crossed under cover of the British artillery, and immediately attacking the troops in the village with its usual success, drove the enemy out of it, and secured the bridge by which the troops were enabled to cross. The enemy retired across the Gave d’Oléron, and the battalion, which had 10 rank and file wounded in this enterprise, was cantoned in Arriverete and the neighbouring villages.

Tn honour of this occasion, it was granted by royal warrant, that Lt.-Col. Cameron should bear for his crest a Highlander of the 92nd regiment, up to the middle in water, grasping in his right hand a broad sword, and in his left a banner inscribed 92nd, within a wreath of laurel; and as a motto over it the word “Arriverete.”

At Orthes the 42nd, 79th, and 92nd met for the first time in the Peninsula, and a joyful meeting it was, as the men of the three regiments were almost all Scotchmen, many of whom were old friends. Lord Wellington was so much pleased with the scene at the meeting of these regiments that he ordered them to encamp beside each other for the night.

In the affair at Aire there were 3 rank and file killed, and 3 officers and 29 men wounded. His Majesty granted permission to Lt.-Col. Cameron to bear upon his shield a view of the town, with the word “Aire.” Both in Division and General Orders the 92nd was specially mentioned, along with the 50th, as deserving to have “the good fortune of yesterday’s action decidedly attributed to it.” Moreover, a special letter from the Mayor of Aire warmly thanked Col. Cameron for the conduct of his men, and for having preserved the town from pillage and destruction. The losses of the regiment in these actions were not great, being altogether, according to General Stewart, 2 rank and file killed, and 5 officers and 55 rank and file wounded.

On the 10th of April the 92nd advanced by the Muret road to the vicinity of Toulouse, and drove Marshal Soult’s outposts into his entrenchments on that side. The services of the battalion were not again required during this day; it however witnessed the gallant conduct of its comrades on the opposite bank of the river, driving the enemy from his redoubts above the town, and gaining a complete victory.

During the 11th of April nothing particular occurred beyond a skirmish, and confining the enemy to the suburbs. The French evacuated Toulouse during the night, and the white flag was hoisted. On the 12th of April the Marquis of Wellington entered the city amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants. The 92nd followed the enemy on the Villa Franche road, and encamped in advance of that town.

In the course of the afternoon of the 12th of April, intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon: had not the express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice of many valuable lives would have been prevented.

A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the 14th of April, and Lt.-General Sir John Hope (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun), the colonel of the 92nd regiment, was taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded. This was the last action of the Peninsular war.

On April 20, 1814, the 92nd marched into Villa Franche; on the 24th to Beziège; and on the 25th occupied quarters in Toulouse.

After peace had been established between Britain and France, the 92nd returned home, disembarking at Monkstown, Ireland, on the 29th of July, and proceeding to Fermoy Barracks, at which the thanks of Parliament were communicated to the regiment for “the meritorious and eminent services it had rendered to the King and country during the course of the war.”

On the 24th of October 1814, the second battalion was disbanded at Edinburgh, and 12 sergeants, 13 drummers, and 161 rank and file were transferred to the first battalion.

The 92nd, however, had not long to rest at home, being called again into active service, to take part in the grand concluding act of the drama enacted by Napoleon for so many years on the theatre of Europe. The regiment sailed from the Cove of Cork on the 1st May 1815, and arrived at Ostend on the 9th. On the 11th the regiment went to Ghent, where it stayed till the 28th, when it removed to Brussels, the men being billeted throughout the city. Here they were served with four days’ bread, and supplied with camp-kettles, bill-hooks, and everything necessary for a campaign, which, according to all accounts, was fast approaching. The inhabitants of Brussels like those of Ghent treated the Highlanders with great kindness, the latter, by their civility and good behaviour, making themselves great favourites.

On the evening of the 15th of June the alarm was sounded in Brussels, and hasty preparations were made to go out to meet the enemy. Col. Cameron, who had that day been invested with the order of the Bath, and who was present at the famous ball given by the Duke of Wellington when the alarm was given, was quickly at the head of the regiment. The march was commenced at daybreak on the 16th by the Namur gate. Lt.-General Sir Thomas Picton’s division, to which the 92nd belonged, came under fire about two o’clock in front of Genappe, at Quatre Bras, where the main road from Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by another from Nivelles to Namur, and which served as the British communication with the Prussians on the left. The 92nd was formed in front of Quatre Bras farm-house on the road, lining a ditch, with its rear to the walls of the building and garden, its right resting on the crossroads, and its left extending down the front. Shortly after the 92nd was thus formed, the Duke of Wellington and his staff came and dismounted in the rear of the centre of the regiment. The enemy poured a very hot fire of artillery on this post, and his cavalry charged it, but was received by a well-directed volley from the regiment, and forced to retire with great loss of men and horses. Immediately after this the French infantry attacked the position on the right and in front, and the Gordon Highlanders, who had been standing impatiently eager for action, were now ordered to charge the advancing enemy: “92nd, you must charge these fellows,” the Duke said, and with one bound the regiment was over the ditch advancing at full speed, and making the French give way on all sides. The 92nd continued to pursue the enemy, and was hotly engaged till nightfall, when the action ceased. It was very much cut up both in officers and men, as it was among the first to go into action, and, along with the other Highland regiments, had for a long time to resist the attack of the entire French army. Undoubtedly its greatest loss on this hot day was the brave and high-minded Col. Cameron, concerning whom we give a few details below.[565]

Besides their colonel, the 92nd lost in the action Captain William Little, Lt. J. J. Chisholm, Ensigns Abel Becker and John M. R. Macpherson, 2 sergeants, and 33 rank and file. The wounded officers were Major James Mitchell (afterwards lieutenant-colonel); Captains G. W. Holmes, Dugald Campbell, W. C. Grant (who died of his wounds); Lts. Thomas Hobbs, Thomas Mackintosh, Robert Winchester, Ronald Macdonnell, James Kerr Ross, George Logan, John Mackinlay, George Mackie, Alexander Macpherson, Ewen Ross, Hector M’Innes; Ensigns John Barnwell, Robert Logan, Angus Macdonald, Robert Hewit, and Assistant-Surgeon John Stewart; also 13 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 212 rank and file.

On the morning of the 17th Lord Wellington had collected the whole of his army in the position of Waterloo, and was combining his measures to attack the enemy; but having received information that Marshal Blucher had been obliged, after the battle of Ligny, to abandon his position at Sombref, and to fall back upon Wavre, his lordship found it necessary to make a corresponding movement. He accordingly retired upon Genappe, and thence upon Waterloo. Although the march took place in the middle of the day the enemy made no attempt to molest the rear, except by following, with a large body of cavalry brought from his right, the cavalry under the Earl of Uxbridge. On the former debouching from the village of Genappe, the earl made a gallant charge with the Life Guards, and repulsed the enemy’s cavalry.

Lord Wellington took up a position in front of Waterloo. The rain fell in torrents during the night, and the morning of the 18th was ushered in by a dreadful thunder-storm; a prelude which superstition might have regarded as ominous of the events of that memorable and decisive day. The allied army was drawn up across the high roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, with its right thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine, which was occupied, and its left extended to a height above the hamlet Ter-la-Haye, which was also occupied. In front of the right centre, and near the Nivelles road, the allies occupied the house and farm of Hougoumont, and in front of the left centre they possessed the farm of La Haye Sainte. The Gordon Highlanders, who were commanded by Major Donald Macdonald, in consequence of the wound of Lt.-Col. Mitchell, who had succeeded Col. Cameron in the command, were in the ninth brigade with the Royal Scots, the Royal Highlanders, and the 44th regiment. This brigade was stationed on the left wing upon the crest of a small eminence, forming one side of the hollow, or low valley, which divided the two hostile armies. A hedge ran along this crest for nearly two-thirds its whole length. A brigade of Belgians, another of Hanoverians, and General Ponsonby’s brigade of the 1st or Royal Dragoons, Scotch Greys, and Inniskillings, were posted in front of this hedge. Bonaparte drew up his army on a range of heights in front of the allies, and about ten o’clock in the morning he commenced a furious attack upon the post at Hougoumont. This he accompanied with a very heavy cannonade upon the whole line of the allies; but it was not till about two o’clock that the brigades already mentioned were attacked. At that time the enemy, covered by a heavy fire of artillery, advanced in a solid column of 3000 infantry of the guard, with drums beating, and all the accompaniments of military array, towards the position of the Belgians. The enemy received a temporary check from the fire of the Belgians and from some artillery; but the troops of Nassau gave way, and, retiring behind the crest of the eminence, left a large space open to the enemy. To prevent the enemy from entering by this gap, the third battalion of the Royal Scots, and the second battalion of the 44th, were ordered up to occupy the ground so abandoned; and here a warm conflict of some duration took place, in which the two regiments lost many men and expended their ammunition. The enemy’s columns continuing to press forward, General Pack ordered up the Highlanders, calling out, “Ninety-second, now is your time; charge.” This order being repeated by Major Macdonald, the soldiers answered it by a shout. Though then reduced to less than 250 men, the regiment instantly formed two men deep, and rushed to the front, against a column ten or twelve men deep, and equal in length to their whole line. The enemy, as if appalled by the advance of the Highlanders, stood motionless, and upon a nearer approach they became panic-stricken, and, wheeling to the rear, fled in the most disorderly manner, throwing away their arms and every thing that incumbered them. So rapid was their flight, that the Highlanders, notwithstanding their nimbleness of foot, were unable to overtake them; but General Ponsonby pursued them with the cavalry at full speed, and cutting into the centre of the column, killed numbers and took nearly 1800 prisoners. The animating sentiment, “Scotland for ever!” received a mutual cheer as the Greys galloped past the Highlanders, and the former felt the effect of the appeal so powerfully, that, not content with the destruction or surrender of the flying column, they passed it, and charged up to the line of the French position. “Les braves Ecossais; qu’ils sont terribles ces Chevaux Gris!” Napoleon is said to have exclaimed, when, in succession, he saw the small body of Highlanders forcing one of his chosen columns to fly, and the Greys charging almost into his very line.

During the remainder of the day the 92nd regiment remained at the post assigned it, but no opportunity afterwards occurred of giving another proof of its prowess. The important service it rendered at a critical moment, by charging and routing the élite of the French infantry, entitle the 92nd to share largely in the honours of the victory.

“A column of such strength, composed of veteran troops, filled with the usual confidence of the soldiers of France, thus giving way to so inferior a force, and by their retreat exposing themselves to certain destruction from the charges of cavalry ready to pour in and overwhelm them, can only be accounted for by the manner in which the attack was made, and is one of the numerous advantages of that mode of attack I have had so often occasion to notice. Had the Highlanders, with their inferior numbers, hesitated and remained at a distance, exposed to the fire of the enemy, half an hour would have been sufficient to annihilate them, whereas in their bold and rapid advance they lost only four men. The two regiments, which for some time resisted the attacks of the same column, were unable to force them back. They remained stationary to receive the enemy, who were thus allowed time and opportunity to take a cool and steady aim; encouraged by a prospect of success, the latter doubled their efforts; indeed, so confident were they, that when they reached the plain upon the summit of the ascent, they ordered their arms, as if to rest after their victory. But the handful of Highlanders soon proved on which side the victory lay. Their bold and rapid charge struck their confident opponents with terror, paralysed their sight and aim, and deprived both of point and object. The consequence was, as it will always be in nine cases out of ten in similar circumstances, that the loss of the 92nd regiment was, as I have just stated, only 4 men, whilst the other corps in the stationary position lost eight times that number.”[566]

At Waterloo the 92nd had 14 rank and file killed, and Captains Peter Wilkie and Archibald Ferrier, Lts. Robert Winchester, Donald Macdonald, James Kerr Ross, and James Hope, 3 sergeants, and 96 rank and file wounded.

After Waterloo, the 92nd, along with the rest of the army, proceeded to Paris, in the neighbourhood of which it encamped on the 3rd of July. Shortly after leaving Waterloo, while halting near a small village for the night, the Duke of Wellington in person came up and thanked the 92nd for the manner in which the men had conducted themselves during the engagement, and lavished upon them the highest eulogiums for their exertions to uphold the reputation of the British army. The Highland Society of Scotland unanimously passed a vote of thanks “for the determined valour and exertions displayed by the regiment, and for the credit which it did its country in the memorable battles of the 16th and 18th of June 1815.”

The 92nd stayed at Paris till the end of November, when it was marched to Boulogne, and on December 17th it embarked at Calais, landing at Margate on the 19th. After staying at various places in England, it marched from Berwick-on-Tweed to Edinburgh on the 7th of September 1816, and took up its quarters in Edinburgh Castle on the 12th, this being the second visit to its native country since its embodiment. Like the 42nd in similar circumstances, the men of the 92nd were treated with the greatest kindness, and entertained with profuse hospitality at almost every place on the way. On their entry into Edinburgh, a vast crowd assembled in the roads and streets. The 42nd, between which and the 92nd there has always been a friendly rivalry, had been there shortly before, and a man of that regiment standing among the crowd cried in banter to a passing company of the 92nd, “This is nothing to what it was when we came home; we could hardly make our way through the crowd.” A 92nd man quickly retorted, “You should have sent for us to clear the way for you, as we have often done before.”

II.

1816-1874.

Ireland--Jamaica--Terrible losses from Yellow Fever--Colonelcy of the 92nd--Scotland--Ireland--New Colours--Gibraltar--Malta --Barbadoes--Scotland--Ireland--Ionian Islands--Gibraltar--Large numbers volunteer into Crimean regiments--Re-enlist in 92nd at first opportunity--Regiment goes to the Crimea--Return to Gibraltar --India--The Mutiny--Employed in Central Provinces--Performs much harassing work--Field service--Oojein--Harassing marches--Engagement near Rajghur--Mungrowlee--Combined movements--Sindwaho--Koraya --Rajpoor--Fatigueing work in the Bunswarra country--Mhow--Jhansi --Lullutpoor--Seepree--the Bundelcund Jungle--Importance of work performed by 92nd--Dugshai--Its various stations in India--Authorised to use designation of “Gordon Highlanders”--Home--Gosport--Edinburgh --Presentation of New Colours--Glasgow--Aldershot--Ireland--Aids the civil power--Leaves its New Year’s dinner cooking--India again --Julinder--Camp of exercise at Delhi--Chukrata--Portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, the last Duke of Gordon.

The regiment was quartered in Edinburgh till April 1817, when it was sent to Ireland, where it remained till 1819, performing duties somewhat similar to those already recorded of the 42nd. On the 16th April the 92nd sailed for Jamaica, where it arrived on June 2nd. On its march to Up-Park Camp, it was followed by the whole population of Kingston and vicinity, who crowded from all quarters to witness so novel a sight as a Highland regiment in Jamaica. Shortly after its arrival in Jamaica the regiment suffered fearfully from yellow fever in its most virulent form. Indeed, such was the sickness and mortality, that the regiment was, in August, in a manner ordered to be dispersed. On the 28th of that month, a strong detachment, chiefly composed of convalescents, embarked on board the “Serapis” guard-ship, then at anchor off Port-Royal.

The total loss sustained by the regiment from the 25th of June to the 24th of December 1819, consisted of 10 officers,--namely, Majors Archibald Ferrier, and John Blainey (Brevet Lt.-Col.), Lts. Andrew Will, Thomas Gordon, Hector Innes, George Logan, Richard M’Donnell, and George Mackie (Adjutant), Ensign Francis Reynolds, and Assistant-Surgeon David Thomas; 13 sergeants, 8 drummers, and 254 rank and file. This considerably exceeds the total number of men of the regiment killed in all the engagements, from the time of its formation in 1794 down to Waterloo in 1815.

In January 1820, Lt.-Gen. John Hope succeeded the Earl of Hopetoun as Colonel of the 92nd; the latter being removed to the 42nd. General Hope continued to be Colonel till 1823, when he was removed to the 72nd, and was succeeded in the colonelcy of the 92nd by Lt.-Gen. the Hon. Alexander Duff.

The regiment remained in Jamaica till 1827, and from the exemplary conduct and orderly demeanour of the officers and men, gained the respect and good wishes of the inhabitants wherever it was stationed. In the summer of 1825 it had again been attacked with fever, and lost in the course of two months Major Charlton, Captain Donaldson, Lt. Deans, and 60 men. The gaps then made in the regiment were, however, regularly filled up by considerable detachments of recruits from England, so that the strength of the 92nd was never far below the proper mark.

Owing to the terrible death-rate in the West Indies and other causes, Lt.-Col. Gardyne writes, as the 92nd had fallen into comparatively bad order for a time, and on its return home, Lt.-Col. John M’Donald, of Dalchoshnie, afterwards General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., was appointed to the command; an officer who had served with great distinction in Spain, a thorough soldier, and a true Highlander, he soon brought the 92nd back to its natural condition of perfect discipline, and remained in command till he was promoted Major-General.

In February and March 1827, the regiment embarked in detachments at Kingston for England, on reaching which it was sent to Scotland, the whole of the regiment, depôt and service companies, joining at Edinburgh in the end of May. In the beginning of 1828 the 92nd was removed to Glasgow, from which it sailed to Ireland in July, landing at Dublin August 4th. It remained in Ireland till 1834.

In 1829, orders having been received directing that steel-mounted swords should be adopted by Highland regiments, the officers of the 92nd immediately supplied themselves with the claymore, a sword similar to that originally used in the regiment. In 1830, the regiment was authorised to adopt trousers of the regimental tartan for all occasions when the kilt was not worn. While in Jamaica, white trousers alone were allowed to be used.

At all the inspections that took place while in Ireland, the 92nd, like the other Highland regiments, received the unqualified praise of the inspecting officers. It also gained for itself the respect and esteem of all classes of the inhabitants in performing the disagreeable duty of assisting the civil power in suppressing the “White Boy” outrages, to which we have referred in our account of the 42nd. Once only were the men compelled to resort to the last military extremity.

On the 13th of December 1830, the anniversary of the battle of the Nive, a new stand of colours was presented to the regiment in Dublin by His Excellency Lt.-Gen. the Right Hon. Sir John Byng, who complimented the regiment on its brilliant and distinguished conduct in all its engagements.

In July 1831 Lt.-Gen. Duff was succeeded in the colonelcy of the regiment by Lt.-Gen. Sir John Hamilton Dalrymple (afterwards Earl of Stair).

In August 1833 the regiment was divided into six service and four depôt companies, preparatory to the embarkation of the former for Gibraltar. The depôt companies proceeded to Scotland in October, where they remained till 1836, when they returned to Ireland.

The service companies embarked at Cork in February 1834 for Gibraltar, where they arrived on the 10th of March. Here they remained till January 1836, when the regiment removed to Malta, where it was stationed till 1841.

In May 1840 the depôt companies were again removed from Ireland to Scotland. In January 1841, the service companies left Malta for Barbadoes, where they arrived in April. In May 1843 the headquarters and one company removed to Trinidad, while detachments were stationed at Grenada and Tobago. In the same month, Lt.-Gen. Sir William Maclean succeeded the Earl of Stair as colonel of the regiment, the former being removed to the 46th.

The service companies embarked in December 1843 for Scotland, arriving in February 1844 at Aberdeen, where they were joined by the depôt companies from Dundee. From Aberdeen the 92nd went to Glasgow, and in July 1845 to Edinburgh, where it remained till April 1846, when it removed to Ireland, where it remained till March 5th, 1851, when headquarters and 4 companies under command of Lt.-Col. Atherley sailed from Queenstown for the Ionian Islands. A complimentary address was received from the mayor and citizens of Kilkenny, on the 92nd quitting that city, expressive of the regret they experienced in parting with the regiment, the conduct of which had gained the esteem of all classes.

The regiment disembarked at Corfu on March 29th, and on May 17th was joined by the other two service companies under command of Major Lockhart.

While in the Ionian Islands, the 92nd received notice that kilted regiments were to use the Glengarry bonnet as a forage cap, with the regimental band or border similar to that on the feather bonnet.

The 92nd remained in the Ionian Islands until March 1853, embarking in three detachments for Gibraltar on the 21st, 23rd, and 28th of that month, respectively. During its stay in the Ionian Islands it was regularly inspected, and was invariably complimented, we need scarcely say, by the inspecting officer, on its high state of efficiency in all respects.

While the regiment was in Gibraltar, the war between this country and Russia broke out, and in consequence the 92nd was augmented to 1120 of all ranks, and subsequently to 1344. This increase, however, was soon destined to be considerably reduced, not by the casualties of war,--for the 92nd was not fortunate enough to be in the thick of the fray,--but by the large numbers who volunteered into other regiments destined for the Crimea. So large a number of men volunteered into those regiments about to proceed to the scene of the struggle, that little more than the officers’ colours and band remained of what was the day before one of the finest, best drilled, and best disciplined regiments in the army. The depôt companies, stationed at the time at Galway, volunteered almost to a man into the 42nd and 79th. The men of the service companies entered English regiments, and on their arrival at Varna asked to be allowed to enter Highland corps. This, however, could not be done, and on the conclusion of the war many of those that were left unscathed petitioned to be allowed to rejoin their old corps, saying they had volunteered for active service, and not to leave their regiment. Their request was not granted; but so strong was their esprit de corps, that at the expiration of their first period of service many of them re-enlisted in the 92nd, two of their number bringing back the Victoria cross on their breasts. Such a loss to the regiment as these volunteers occasioned almost broke the spirit of the officers and of the soldiers left; but by unsparing exertions the regiment was recruited in an incredibly short time with a very superior class of men, mostly from the Highland counties, but all from Scotland.

On the 25th of June 1855 Lt.-General John M’Donald, C.B., was appointed to the colonelcy of the regiment, in room of the deceased Sir William M’Bean, K.C.B.

The 92nd was, after all, sent to the Crimea, but too late to take any part in active operations. At the request of Lord Clyde the regiment was sent out to join his division before Sebastopol, and about 600 officers and men left Gibraltar during September 1855, landing at Balaklava just after the taking of Sebastopol. Though the 92nd was actually under fire in the Crimea, it did not obtain any addition to the numerous names on its colours. It remained in the Crimea till May 1856, on the 23rd of which month it embarked at Balaklava for Gibraltar, where it remained for eighteen months longer before embarking for India, previous to which the establishment of the regiment was considerably augmented, the service companies alone numbering upwards of 1100 officers and men. The 92nd embarked on the 20th of January 1858, to take part in quelling the Indian Mutiny; and before leaving, both in general orders and in brigade orders, Lt.-Col. Lockhart and the officers and men were eulogised in the highest terms for the splendid character of the regiment.

The light companies of the 92nd disembarked at Bombay on the 6th of March, under the command of Col. Atherley; the other two companies, under the command of Lt.-Col. Mackenzie, joined head-quarters at Bombay on the 30th of March. The 92nd, during its stay in India, was employed in the Central Provinces, under Sir Hugh Rose, formerly a 92nd officer, and distinguished itself by the rapidity of its forced marches and steadiness under fire; but although it took part in many combats, skirmishes, and pursuits, doing good and important service to its country, it had not the good fortune to be in any great victory such as to be thought worthy of being recorded on the colours beside such glorious names as Egypt and Waterloo. Lt.-Col. Lockhart was made a C.B. for his services while commanding the 92nd in this campaign. We shall endeavour briefly to indicate some of the services performed by the regiment while taking its share in the suppression of the mutiny.

On the 30th of March a detachment, under the command of Major Sutherland, proceeded to Surât on field-service, rejoining headquarters on the 8th of June. Four days after, the right wing of headquarters, under command of Lt.-Col. Archibald Inglis Lockhart, proceeded to Mhow on field service, but must have returned before the 22nd of August, on which day headquarters, consisting of Nos. 1, 3, 7, and 10 companies, marched upon Oojein, to the north of Indore, having received sudden orders to that effect on the afternoon of the 21st. The companies formed part of a field-force column, which was required to put down some rebellious symptoms that had shown themselves near Oojein. The column was placed under the command of Lt.-Col. Lockhart, and reached Oojein on the 25th. Here all was found quiet, and the column was directed toward Mundesoor, but on its march intelligence was received that the rebels had crossed to the right bank of the Chumbul river, and in consequence the march of the column was directed upon Agoor, which place it reached on the 28th, having marched 50 miles through a most difficult country in 38 hours. After remaining here for three days the column advanced to Soosneer, 16 miles to the northward; and intelligence having been received that a force of 15,000 rebels, with 38 guns, had taken possession of the fortified town of Jhalra Patun, it was resolved to wait at Soosneer until support arrived. On the 9th of Sept. a squadron of H.M.’s Lancers and 2 guns of the Bengal Artillery joined the camp; on the morning of the 10th, a change in the enemy’s movements having meantime taken place, the reinforced column marched to Zeerapoor, about 10 miles south of Machilpoor, to which the enemy had moved, both towns being on the right bank of the Kallee Sind. At Zeerapoor the column was joined by another force under the command of Lt.-Col. Hope of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, which was also under Col. Lockhart’s orders. On the same night, the 10th, Major-General Michel, C.B., commanding the Malwah division, joined and assumed command, entirely approving of the arrangements which had been made. The united column set out in pursuit of the rebels on the 12th, and marching by Bullwarrah and Rajghur, on the 15th came upon the enemy’s camp at a short distance from the latter town, but found it had been quite recently abandoned, the rebels having evidently beat a precipitate retreat. The European infantry was left here to breakfast and grog, and the Major-General, with the cavalry, native infantry, and artillery, pushed on and brought the enemy to a stand in a jungly country. The latter opened a well-sustained fire upon their pursuers, which, however, proved nearly harmless. On the European infantry coming up, the 92nd, under Captain Bethune, and the 4th Bombay Rifles deployed into line and advanced, covered by their own skirmishers, and supported by the 71st Highlanders and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry. According to orders not a shot was fired until the jungle thinned so much as to enable the skirmishers to see the enemy. After a few rounds from the guns, the infantry again advanced, and the rebels abandoned their position and fled, pursued by the cavalry. The infantry proceeded to Bhowra, where they encamped, having marched 20 miles in the course of the day under a burning sun, by which many of the men were struck down. The only casualties of the 92nd in the above action were 2 men wounded.

The force halted at Bhowra until the 18th of Sept., the whole being formed into one brigade under Lt.-Col. Lockhart. Setting out on that day, the force marching by Seronj reached Mungrowlee on the 9th of Oct., when just as the tents had been pitched, it was reported that the rebels were advancing in force, and were within half a mile of the camp. The squadron of the 17th Lancers was immediately pushed forward, rapidly followed by the artillery and infantry, the 92nd being commanded by Captain Bethune. The enemy, taken by surprise, retreated, and took up position on an eminence 3 miles distant from Mungrowlee, and crowned by the ruins of a village. The rebels covered their front with guns placed in a strip of jungle, which was filled with cavalry and infantry. The British infantry deployed into line, and, covered by skirmishers, advanced upon the enemy’s position. The guns of the latter at once opened, and there was also a well-sustained but not very effective fire of small arms kept up from the jungle. The skirmishers directing their fire on the enemy’s guns (whose position could only be ascertained from their smoke), steadily advanced. After an ineffectual attempt to turn the left wing of the British by the enemy’s cavalry, the latter gave way, leaving their infantry to be severely handled by the Lancers. The line continued to advance, and six guns were taken by a rush of the skirmishers, many of the gunners being shot and bayoneted when endeavouring to escape. The guns being now brought up, the rebels soon were in rapid retreat. There appears to have been no casualties to the 92nd in this well-fought action.

It having been ascertained that the rebels had crossed the Betwa, and were now located on the right bank of that river, Major-General Michel arranged with Brigadier Smith, commanding a field column in the Chundaree district, that the two forces should make a combined movement, and for this purpose they were divided into three columns. The left column, consisting of the infantry of his brigade, under Brigadier Smith, was to move down the left bank of the river towards the Chundaree, prepared to cross to the right bank if necessary. The cavalry and horse artillery of both brigades, forming the centre column, under the immediate command of Major-General Michel, was to cross at the ford by which the enemy had retreated. The right column, consisting of the infantry and artillery of Lt.-Col. Lockhart’s brigade, under that officer, was to cross the river by the Khunjea Ghaut and proceed to Nurat. This place it reached on the 17th of October, and on the 18th was joined by the centre column, which had been unable to penetrate the very dense jungle.

On the morning of the 19th, the 92nd being led by Captain A. W. Cameron, the two combined columns marched upon the village of Sindwaho, about 12 miles distant, and where the enemy were reported to be in strength. The force halted within half a mile of the village, to the right of which the enemy were discovered drawn up in order of battle. The cavalry and horse artillery advanced to the attack, and the infantry, who were to advance upon the village, under Lt.-Col. Lockhart, were deployed into line, covered by skirmishers. The 71st passed to the right of the village, the 92nd through the village and thick enclosures on the left, and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry were on more open ground to the left of the 92nd. The enemy were found to have abandoned the village, but many were shot down in the advance of the skirmishers through the enclosures. When clear of the village, the infantry advanced in echelon of battalions from the right. While the 71st took ground to the right, and the 19th Bengal Native Infantry went to the help of the Bombay Artillery, the 92nd, under Captain Cameron, advanced in the face of a large body of cavalry, who had posted themselves under a large tope of trees on a rising ground and frequently threatened to charge. By this time the 92nd was quite separated from the rest of the force. A battery of artillery having been sent to join the 92nd, and as the enemy still threatened to charge, the skirmishers were recalled, and fire opened from right to left; as shot and shell were at the same time thrown into the tope, the enemy retired, and were soon in rapid retreat, pursued by the cavalry.

During the 20th the force halted at Tehree and on this as on previous occasions the Major-General issued an order congratulating the troops on their success, and justly praising the exertions and bravery of officers and men. On this last occasion, Col. Lockhart’s ability in handling his brigade elicited the Major-General’s warmest approbation.

The force set out again on the 21st, and marching each day reached Dujorial on the 24th. The Major-General having heard that the enemy were at Kimlasa, moved on Kuraya at 2 A.M. on the 25th, and at dawn the whole of the rebel army was discovered crossing in front just beyond Kuraya. When the cavalry, which had started an hour later than the infantry, came up, they found that the infantry under Col. Lockhart, having cut through the enemy’s line of march, had just wheeled to the right and part advanced skirmishing. The infantry had indeed dispersed the enemy when the cavalry arrived; the latter therefore set out in rapid pursuit, the infantry following for about five miles and clearing the villages of the rebels.

The force remained at Kuraya till the 27th, when it proceeded south, and reached Bhilsa on the 2nd of November. On the 4th the Major-General proceeded with the cavalry in pursuit of the rebels, who had crossed the Nerbudda, leaving the infantry and Le Marchant’s battery of artillery to watch Bhilsa and Bhopal, both being threatened by bodies of local rebels. The infantry remained at Bhilsa until the 9th, when, proceeding by Goolgong, they reached Bhopal on the 17th, leaving it on the 23rd for Sehore.

The rebels, in the meantime, after crossing the Nerbudda, had been again repulsed by the troops in Candeish. One hundred men of the 92nd, part of a small column under Major Sutherland, proceeded on the 20th of November to cross the Nerbudda, and on the 24th reached Jeelwana, where they were joined by another 50 men of the 92nd and a like number of the 71st mounted on camels. On the morning of the 24th Major Sutherland proceeded with 120 Highlanders and 80 sepoys, partly on camels, and soon ascertaining that the rebels, under Tantéa Topee, with two guns, were on the road to Rajpoor, pushed on in pursuit. On approaching Rajpoor, the rebel force was perceived passing through it, and the Highlanders, on camels, pushing rapidly forward, came on the enemy in half an hour. Before the men, however, could dismount for the attack, the rebels again retired. By this time the men following on foot, both Europeans and natives, having marched at a very rapid pace in rear, overtook the men on camels. The whole now advanced together direct upon the enemy, who had taken up a strong position, in order of battle, on a rocky and wooded ridge, their two guns on the road commanding the only approach. The Highlanders, supported by the native troops, at once advanced, and rushing up the road under a shower of grape, in a very short time captured the guns, on which the rebels precipitately abandoned their position. In this attack, Lt. and Adjutant Humfrey was wounded.

Major Sutherland’s force remained in the neighbourhood of Kooksee until the 27th of December, when it was ordered to join headquarters at Mhow.

Lt.-Col. Lockhart’s column left Sehore and marched upon Indore on the 29th of November, that town being considered in danger of an attack by the rebels. Indore was reached on December 4th, and the column halted there until the 6th, when it returned to quarters at Mhow, having detached No. 10 and part of No. 3 companies under Captain Bethune to join a small force proceeding towards Rutlâm. These companies were subsequently attached to Brigadier Somerset’s column, and mounted on camels, they underwent great privations and severe fatigue during the rapid pursuit in the Banswarra country. On the morning of the 1st of January 1859, the column came up with the rebels at daylight at Baroda, but the men had scarcely dismounted ere the rebels had, as usual, commenced a rapid retreat; this, however, they did not effect before being considerably cut up by the cavalry and guns attached to the force. These companies did not rejoin headquarters until the 24th of May 1859.

On the 2nd of March, headquarters, numbering about 1000 officers and men, marched from Mhow to Jhansi, there to be quartered; but, on reaching Bursud, they were directed by Brigadier-General Sir R. Napier to assist in clearing that neighbourhood of some rebels said to be located in the jungles. For this purpose all the heavy baggage was left at Bursud in charge of a company, and the remainder proceeded in light order to Ummeerghur and subsequently to Karadev. The jungles were in vain searched for any rebels, and on the 25th the force again got on to the main road at Goona and proceeded towards Jhansi, which it reached on the 7th of April. Nos. 8 and 9 companies proceeded direct to Lullutpoor, where they were stationed on detached duty under Major Sutherland. Remnants of rebels who had, after being broken up into small parties, reunited under Feroze Shah, and taken refuge in the dense jungles, were by the junction of forces from Lullutpoor and other places driven from their refuge, without, however, their having been actually come in contact with. The duty was, nevertheless, of a harassing nature, and was rendered more so by the sickness which had latterly prevailed at Lullutpoor and reduced the men stationed there to a weak condition.

On the 1st of June 1859, No. 7 company was detached to Seepree, and on the evening of the 30th, 40 men of that company under Ensign Emmet, mounted on elephants, proceeded with a mixed native force, the whole under the command of Major Meade, to surprise a numerous party of rebels who had located themselves in a village about 28 miles distant. The village, which was situated on an eminence and surrounded by thick jungle, was reached by 5.30 A.M. on the 1st of July, and the attack immediately commenced. The rebels in considerable numbers took refuge in a large house well loop-holed, and kept up a warm fire of musketry on their assailants; they were not finally subdued until the house caught fire. Of the 92nd, 4 rank and file were wounded, and Major Meade, in reporting the affair to the commanding officer, said:--“I cannot speak too highly of Ensign Emmet and your men; their coolness and steadiness was most conspicuous.”

On the 14th of October, Nos. 1 and 2 companies proceeded, mounted on camels, as part of a small force ordered from Jhansi under command of Col. Lockhart, in conjunction with 6 other columns, to clear the Bundelcund jungles of rebels. The force continued in the field until the 14th of December. Some difficult and harassing marches were performed in the course of these operations, but the rebels having broken through the circle to the north-east, the Jhansi column, being stationed on the west, did not come in contact with them.

Thus it will be seen that the 92nd performed important and harassing duties during the suppression of the great Indian Mutiny, and certainly seem to have deserved some outward mark of the services they then rendered to their country. Brigadier-General Sir Robert Napier, in bidding farewell to the officers and men of the Gwalior division on the 11th of January 1860, specially acknowledged the important assistance he had received from Col. Lockhart and the men under his command. Notwithstanding the fatiguing work the 92nd had to undergo, both Sir Robert Napier and Lord Clyde, in reporting on their inspection, spoke in the highest terms of the condition of the regiment.

The various detachments having joined headquarters at Jhansi, the regiment, numbering about 960 officers and men, under command of Col. Lockhart, C.B., left Jhansi on the 15th of March for Dugshai, there to be quartered.

The 92nd remained in India for nearly three years longer, during which little occurred in connection with the regiment calling for special notice. Besides the places already mentioned, it was stationed at Umballa, Benares, Rajghaut, and Calcutta, and, on its half-yearly inspection, invariably elicited the unqualified commendation of the inspecting officers and the War Office authorities; the regimental school gained the special praise of the latter.

While stationed at Dugshai, in September 1861, the regiment received the gratifying intelligence that Her Majesty had been graciously pleased to authorise the 92nd being designated “The Gordon Highlanders,” by which name it was popularly known at the period of its being raised and for some time afterwards; indeed we suspect it had never ceased to be popularly known by this title.

The Gordon Highlanders embarked at Calcutta for England in two detachments on the 24th and 28th of January 1863, respectively, and rejoined at Gosport on the 20th of May. This was the first time the regiment had been quartered in England since the 22nd of August 1816. Before the 92nd left India, 396 men volunteered into regiments remaining in the country; the deficiency was, however, soon filled up, as, on its being made known, Scotchmen serving in English regiments gladly availed themselves of the opportunity of serving in so distinguished a corps.

The 92nd did not remain long at Gosport. It embarked at Portsmouth on the 10th of July for Edinburgh, arriving off Granton Pier on the 13th, and marching to the Castle through an enthusiastic crowd. It was 17 years since the Gordon Highlanders had last been in Edinburgh. Shortly after its arrival the regiment was inspected by its Colonel, General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., who had formerly commanded the 92nd for the long period of 18 years.

The regiment remained scarcely a year in Edinburgh, during which time only one event occurred to mark the “even tenor of its way;” this was the presentation of new colours on the 13th of April 1864. The Highlanders, on that day, were formed in review-order on the Castle Esplanade, shortly after which Major-General Walker, C.B., commanding in Scotland, arrived on the ground accompanied by his staff. General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., the veteran colonel of the regiment, was also present, along with Lady M’Donald and other members of his family. After the usual ceremony had been gone through with the old colours, and after the Rev. James Millar, Chaplain of Edinburgh Castle, had offered up an appropriate prayer, the Major-General placed the new colours in the hands of Lady M’Donald, who addressed the regiment in a few most appropriate words:--

“It would be, I believe,” she said, “according to established custom, that, in placing these colours in your hands, I should remind you of the duty you owe to them, your Queen, and your country; but, to the Gordon Highlanders, any such counsel would, I feel, be superfluous; their glorious deeds of the past are sufficient guarantee for the future, that wherever and whenever these colours are borne into action, it will be but to add new badges to them and fresh honour to the regiment. I cannot let this opportunity pass without touching on the many happy years I spent among you, without assuring you of the pleasure it gives me to see you again, and of my warmest wishes for your welfare and prosperity.”

On the 25th of May 1864, the 92nd left Edinburgh for Glasgow under the command of Col. A. I. Lockhart, C.B. Detachments were also sent to Paisley and Ayr. The 92nd remained in Glasgow till March 1865, during which time it took part in a large sham fight in Renfrewshire, and was present at the inauguration by the Queen of a statue of Prince Albert at Perth, the first erected in the kingdom. On the 25th of January 1865, the depôt joined headquarters from Stirling. It is unnecessary to say that in all its public appearances, and at all inspections while in Scotland, as elsewhere, the Gordon Highlanders received, and that deservedly, the highest encomiums on their appearance, discipline, and conduct.

On the 6th of March 1865, the 92nd, consisting of 1033 officers, men, women, and children, embarked on the Clyde for Portsmouth, en route for Aldershot, arriving at the Camp on the 10th of the same month. While at Aldershot, Major C. M. Hamilton was promoted to Lieutenant-Colonel, and succeeded to the command of the regiment in place of Col. Lockhart, C.B.

The 92nd after remaining a year at Aldershot, during which nothing of note occurred, left for Portsmouth on the 1st of March 1866, and embarked on the same day for Ireland, Lt.-Col. Hamilton commanding. The regiment disembarked at Kingstown on the 5th, and proceeded to the Curragh Camp, where it remained till the 9th, when it removed to Dublin, with the exception of A and C companies, which were left at the Curragh to go through a course of musketry instruction. On the regiment leaving Aldershot, a most gratifying report concerning it was sent to headquarters; the 92nd Highlanders, the Brigade General reported,--

“Are well drilled, their conduct sober, orderly, and soldierlike; discipline good, and all one could desire in a well regulated corps.”

During its stay in Ireland the 92nd had a taste of the unpleasant duty of aiding the civil power. On the 31st of December 1867, two detachments were sent out for this purpose from the Curragh Camp, where the whole regiment was then stationed, one, under command of Major A. W. Cameron, to Cork; and the other, under command of Captain A. Forbes Mackay, to Tipperary. These detachments seem to have performed their duty effectively and without the sad necessity of resorting to extreme measures;[567] they did not return to Dublin, the former remaining at Cork and the latter proceeding to that place on the 18th of January 1868. Here these detachments were joined by the rest of the regiment on the 25th of January, on which day it embarked at Queenstown for India, sailing next day under command of Lt.-Col. Hamilton. The regiment proceeded by the overland route, and landed at Bombay Harbour on the 26th of February. Here the 92nd was transhipped into three vessels to be taken to Kurrachee, where headquarters arrived on the 8th of March. From Kurrachee this detachment made its way partly by river (the Indus), partly by rail, and partly by road, to Julinder, in the Punjaub, which it reached on the 30th of March, and was joined by the remaining portion of the regiment on the 7th of April. During its stay at Julinder the 92nd furnished detachments regularly to garrison Fort Govindghur, Umritsur, and had the honour, in February 1870, to take part in the reception at Meean Meer of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh; on this occasion the regiment was commanded by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, who had been promoted to the command of the 92nd in room of Lt.-Col. Hamilton. Detachments, consisting mostly of young and sickly men, were also sent occasionally to Dalhousie to be employed in road-making in the Chumba Hills.

The 92nd remained quartered at Julinder until the 18th of December 1871, on which day headquarters and three companies under command of Major G. H. Parker, proceeded by rail to Delhi to form part of the force collected there at the Camp of Exercise. Here it was posted to the 1st brigade (Col. N. Walker, C.B., 1st Buffs) of the 2nd division commanded by Major-General M’Murdo, C.B. The remaining three companies joined headquarters on the following day. The camp of exercise was broken up on the 1st of February 1872, and in the brigade order issued on the occasion by Col. Walker, he stated that--

“The last six weeks have added to the interest I have for many years taken in the career of my old friends the 92nd Highlanders;”

he also specially mentioned the name of Captain Chalmer of the 92nd, for the valuable services which the latter invariably rendered him.

On the 2nd of February the regiment set out on its march to Chukrata, which it reached on the 2nd of March.

We have much pleasure in referring our readers to the plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, on which we give a portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, who raised the regiment, and was afterwards the last Duke of Gordon, from a painting by A. Robertson, miniature painter to H.R.H. the late Duke of Sussex, and kindly lent us by the Duke of Richmond for our engraving. The portrait was painted in 1806 A.D., and exhibited the same year at the Royal Academy.

The Duke of Gordon’s statue stands in Castle Street, Aberdeen, with the inscription “First Colonel 92nd Gordon Highlanders” at the foot of the granite pedestal. His familiar name in his own district was “The Cock of the North.”

The 92nd uniform is the full Highland costume of Gordon tartan. The officers have a black worm through their lace, as a token of mourning for Sir John Moore.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 92ND GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

GEORGE, MARQUIS OF HUNTLY, May 3, 1796 Served as Brigadier-General in Ireland in 1798 Went to Holland, 1799 Wounded at Egmont-op-Zee, Oct. 2, 1799 Major-General, Jan. 1, 1801 Colonel of the 42nd, Jan. 3, 1806 Lieut.-General, April 1808 General, Aug. 1809 To the 1st (Royal Foot), 1820 K.G.C.B., Duke of Gordon, 1827 Governor of Edinburgh Castle and Keeper of the Great Seal of Scotland, 1834 Removed to the Scots Fusilier Guards, 1834 Died, May 28, 1836

JOHN, EARL OF HOPETOUN, G.C.B., Jan. 3, 1806 Cornet Light Dragoons, May 28, 1784 Lieutenant in 27th Foot, 1786 Captain 17th Light Dragoons, 1789 Major in 1st Foot, 1792 Lieut.-Col. 25th, 1793 M.P. for Linlithgowshire, 1796 Deputy Adjutant-General in Holland, 1799 Adjutant-General to the Army in the Mediterranean, 1800 Served in Egypt, 1801 Colonel of the Lowland Fencible Infantry and Major-General, 1802 Deputy Governor of Portsmouth, 1805 Lieut.-General, April 25, 1808 Commanded under Moore in Spain, 1809 Succeeded in command on Moore’s death, 1809 Last on board the fleet at Corunna; K.C.B., 1809 Commander-in-Chief in Ireland, 1813 At Nivelle, Nive, Bayonne, 1813 Baron Niddry and Earl of Hopetoun, 1814 General, 1819 Colonel of the 42nd, 1820 Died at Paris, Aug. 27, 1823

SIR JOHN HOPE, G.C.H., Jan. 29, 1820 Cadet in Houston’s Brigade, 1778 Ensign, 1779 Captain, 1782 Captain 60th Foot, 1787 Captain 13th Light Dragoons, June 30, 1788 Aide-de-Camp to Sir Wm. Erskine, 1793 and 1794 Major 28th Light Dragoons, 1795 Lieut.-Colonel, 1796 Served at the Cape, 1798-1799 To 32nd Foot, 1799 In the West Indies, 1800-1804 Assistant Adjutant-General in Scotland, 1805 Deputy Adjutant-General to Copenhagen, 1807 Brigadier-General to the Staff, N. Britain, 1808 And then Deputy Adjutant-General there, 1809 Major-General, 1810 On the Peninsular Staff, 1812 For Salamanca, a medal. On the Staff in Ireland and N. Britain till 1819; made Lieut.-General and G.C.H., 1819 Colonel of the 92nd, Jan. 29, 1820 To the 72nd Highlanders, Sept. 6, 1823 Died, Aug. 1, 1836

HON. SIR ALEXANDER DUFF, G.C.H., Sept. 6, 1823 Removed to the 37th Regiment, July 20, 1831

JOHN, EARL OF STAIR, K.T., July 20, 1831 Removed to the 46th Regiment, May 31, 1843

SIR WM. M’BEAN, K.C.B., May 31, 1843

SIR JOHN MACDONALD, K.C.B., June 25, 1855

LORD STRATHNAIRN, G.C.B., G.C.S.I., June 25, 1866

SIR JOHN CAMPBELL, March 1869 Lieut.-General. Died, Dec. 28, 1871

LIEUT.-GENERAL GEORGE STAUNTON, Dec. 29, 1871

LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.

FOOTNOTES:

[560] His portrait is on the plate of colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments.

[561] “Here the Lochaber men (raised by Captain Cameron) showed at once the influence of that clan-feeling under which they had consented to go to war. When it was proposed to draft them into the separate divisions of grenadiers and light troops, they at once declared that they would neither be separated from each other, nor serve under any captain except Cameron, that they had followed him as their leader, and him only they would serve. It required all his persuasion to induce them to submit to the rules of the service; but, assisted by his relative, Major Campbell of Auch,--a man of weight and experience,--and promising that he himself would always watch over their interests in whatever division they were ranked, he prevailed on them to submit; and as we shall subsequently see, none of them ever had cause to reproach him with forgetting his pledge.” Memoir of Colonel Cameron, by Rev. A. Clerk.--When Huntly first resolved to raise the regiment, he called on old Fassifern, and offered to his son John a captain’s commission in it. Fassifern, however, declined the gratifying offer on the ground that he was unable to raise the number of men necessary to entitle his son to such a rank; whereupon the marquis offered the captaincy without any stipulation or condition, saying he would be glad to have John Cameron as a captain in his regiment, though he brought not a single recruit.

[562] Stewart.--The following extract from a letter from Moore to Lt.-Col. Napier will explain the reason of this:--

“RICHMOND, 17th Nov. 1804.

“MY DEAR NAPIER,-- ... My reason for troubling you for a drawing is that, as a knight, I am entitled to supporters. I have chosen a light infantry soldier for one, and a Highland soldier for the other, in gratitude to and commemoration of two soldiers of the 92nd, who, in action of the 2nd October, raised me from the ground when I was lying on my face wounded and stunned (they must have thought me dead), and helped me out of the field. As my senses were returning I heard one of them say, ‘Here is the General, let us take him away,’ upon which they stooped, and raised me by the arm. I never could discover who they were; and, therefore, concluded they must have been killed. I hope the 92nd will not have any objection--as I commanded them, and as they rendered me such a service--to my taking one of the corps as a supporter ... believe me, &c.,

“JOHN MOORE.”

[563] Cannon’s Record of 92nd Regiment.

[564] Journal, page 122.

[565] John Cameron was son of Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, a nephew of the “Gentle Lochiel.” As we have seen, he entered the regiment at its formation, and took part in most of its hard services. He was universally beloved and respected, especially by the Highland soldiers, in each man of whom he took the interest of a father, and felt himself responsible for their welfare and good conduct. The following account of his death is taken from his biography, written by the Rev. Dr Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie:--“The regiment lined a ditch in front of the Namur road. The Duke of Wellington happened to be stationed among them. Colonel Cameron seeing the French advance asked permission to charge them. The Duke replied, ‘Have patience, you will have plenty of work by and by.’ As they took possession of the farm-house Cameron again asked leave to charge, which was again refused. At length, as they began to push on the Charleroi road, the Duke exclaimed, ‘Now, Cameron, is your time, take care of the road.’ He instantly gave the spur to his horse, the regiment cleared the ditch at a bound, charged, and rapidly drove back the French; but, while doing so, their leader was mortally wounded. A shot fired from the upper storey of the farm-house passed through his body, and his horse, pierced by several bullets, fell under him. His men raised a wild shout, rushed madly on the fated house, and, according to all accounts, inflicted dread vengeance on its doomed occupants. Ewen Macmillan (Cameron’s foster brother), who was ever near his master and his friend, speedily gave such aid as he could. Carrying him with the aid of another private beyond reach of the firing, he procured a cart, whereon he laid him, carefully and tenderly propping his head on a breast than which none was more faithful.” He was carried to the village of Waterloo, and laid in a deserted house by the roadside, stretched upon the floor. “He anxiously inquired how the day had gone, and how his beloved Highlanders had acquitted themselves. Hearing that, as usual, they had been victorious, he said, ‘I die happy, and I trust my dear country will believe that I have served her faithfully.’ ... Thus he met with a warrior’s death, and more, with a Highland warrior’s death. His remains were hastily interred in a green alley--Allée verte--on the Ghent road, under the terrific storm of the 17th.” In the April of the following year his remains were removed to Scotland, and from Leith conveyed in a King’s ship to Lochaber, and committed to their final resting-place in the churchyard of Kilmallie, where lie many chiefs of the Cameron clan. His age was only 44 years. In honour of Cameron’s distinguished service his father was created Baronet of Fassifern. A handsome monument--an obelisk--was afterwards erected to Cameron at Kilmallie, for which an inscription was written by Sir Walter Scott, who seems to have had an intense admiration for the brave and chivalrous Highland hero, and who, in his Dance of Death, speaks of him thus:--

“Through battle, rout, and reel, Through storm of shot, and hedge of steel, Led the grandson of Lochiel, The valiant Fassifern.

Through steel and shot he leads no more, Low laid ’mid friend’s and foemen’s gore; But long his native lake’s wild shore, And Sunart rough, and wild Ardgour, And Morven long shall tell;

And proud Ben Nevis hear with awe, How, at the bloody Quatre Bras, Brave Cameron heard the wild hurrah Of conquest as he fell.”

[566] Stewart.

[567] The regiment had arranged a grand New Year’s entertainment, and the unfortunate men of these detachments, who had to march on two hours’ notice, had to leave the dinner cooking. They turned out as cheerfully as circumstances would permit, there being just enough of grumbling to have made it very hot work for the Fenians had they showed fight.

THE 93RD SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS.

1800-1854.

Curious method of raising the regiment--Character of the men --Guernsey--Ireland--Cape of Good Hope--Battle of Blauw-Berg--High character of the regiment--A regimental church formed--Its benevolence--England--America--New Orleans--Dreadful carnage --Ireland--West Indies--Canterbury--Presentation of New Colours by the Duke of Wellington--Weedon--The northern district--Ireland --Canada--Stirling--Edinburgh--Glasgow--Aberdeen--Portsmouth --Chobham--Devonport--War with Russia.

This, perhaps the most Highland of the Highland regiments, was raised in the year 1800, letters of service having been granted for that purpose to Major-General Wemyss of Wemyss,[568] who had previously raised the Sutherland Fencibles, many of the men from which joined the new regiment. The strength at first fixed upon was 600 men, which number was in a short time raised, 460 being obtained from Sutherland, and the remainder from Ross-shire and the adjoining counties. The regiment was however, soon augmented to 1000 men, with officers in proportion; and in 1811 it numbered 1049 officers and men, of whom 1014 were Highlanders and Lowlanders, 17 Irish, and 18 English.

One striking peculiarity in the constitution of the 93rd consists in its having probably furnished the last instance of the exercise of the clan influence on a large scale in the Highlands. The original levy was completed not by the ordinary modes of recruiting, but by a process of conscription. A census having been made of the disposable population on the extensive estates of the Countess of Sutherland, her agents lost no time in requesting a certain proportion of the able-bodied sons of the numerous tenantry to join the ranks of the Sutherland regiment, as a test at once of duty to their chief and their sovereign. The appeal was well responded to; and though there was a little grumbling among the parents, the young men themselves seem never to have questioned the right thus assumed over their military services by their chief. In a very few months the regiment was completed to its establishment.

As a crucial proof of the high character of the first levy for the 93rd it may be stated, that until the final inspection of the corps the recruits were never collected together. They were freely permitted, after enrolling their names, to pursue their callings at home, until it was announced in the various parish churches that their presence was required, when a body of 600 men was assembled, and marched, without a single absentee, to Inverness, where the regiment was inspected by Major-General Leith Hay in August 1800.

During the sojourn of the regiment at Inverness there was no place of confinement in connection with it, nor were any guards mounted, the usual precautions necessary with soldiers being quite inapplicable to the high-principled, self-respecting men of Sutherland. Many of the non-commissioned officers and men were the children of respectable farmers, and almost all of them of reputable parentage, the officers being mostly well-known gentlemen connected with Ross and Sutherland. Indeed, the regiment might be regarded as one large family, and a healthy rivalry, and stimulus to the best behaviour was introduced by classifying the different companies according to parishes. While the characteristics referred to seem to have strongly marked the Sutherland Highlanders, our readers will have seen that to a greater or less degree they belonged to the original levies of all the Highland regiments.

In Sept. 1800 the 93rd embarked at Fort George for Guernsey, where it was for the first time armed and fully equipped, and where it made rapid progress in military training.[569]

In February 1803 the 93rd was removed to Ireland, where it continued till July 1805. While in Dublin, like most of the other Highland regiments at one time or another in Ireland, it had to assist in quelling an attempted insurrection, performing the disagreeable duty kindly, but firmly and effectually.

In July 1805 the 93rd joined the armament against the Cape of Good Hope, under Major-General Sir David Baird, referred to already in connection with the 71st and 72nd, which took part in the expedition.

The expedition sailed early in August, and, after a boisterous voyage, arrived and anchored in Table Bay on Jan. 4th, 1806. The troops formed two brigades, one of which, consisting of the 24th, 38th, and 83rd regiments, was under the command of Brigadier-General Beresford; the other, called the Highland brigade, comprehending the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regiments, was commanded by Brigadier-General Ronald C. Ferguson. On the 5th, General Beresford, who had been detached to Saldanha Bay, in consequence of the violence of the surf in Table Bay, effected a landing there without opposition; and on the 6th the Highland brigade landed in Lospard Bay, after a slight resistance from a small body of light troops stationed on the adjoining heights. In landing, 35 men of the 93rd were drowned by the upsetting of a boat in the surf, and Lt.-Colonel Pack of the 71st, and a few men, were wounded.

Having landed his stores on the 7th, General Baird moved forward the following day, and ascending the summit of the Blauw-Berg (Blue Mountain), he found the enemy, to the number of about 5000 men, drawn up in two lines on a plain, with twenty-three pieces of cannon. Forming his troops quickly in two columns, he thereupon directed Lt.-Colonel Joseph Baird, who commanded the first brigade, to move with that brigade towards the right, while the Highland brigade, which was thrown forward upon the high road, advanced against the enemy. Apparently resolved to retain their position, the enemy opened a heavy fire of grape, round shot, and musketry, which was kept up warmly as the British approached, till General Ferguson gave the word to charge. This order was obeyed with the accustomed alacrity of the Highlanders, who rushed upon the enemy with such impetuosity as at once to strike them with terror. After discharging the last volley without aim or effect, the enemy turned and fled in great confusion, leaving upwards of 600 men killed and wounded. The loss of the British was only 16 men killed and 191 wounded. The 93rd had only 2 soldiers killed, and Lt.-Col. Honyman, Lts. Scobie and Strachan, Ensigns Hedderick and Craig, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 51 rank and file wounded. After this victory the colony surrendered.

The Sutherland Highlanders remained in garrison at the Cape till 1814, when they embarked for England. During this long period nothing occurred to vary the quiet and regular life of the regiment. This life was, indeed, remarkably regular, even for a Scottish regiment, and, we fear, would find no parallel in any corps of the present time. The men, who were mostly actuated by genuine religious principle, such principle as is the result of being brought up in a pious Scottish family, conducted themselves in so sedate and orderly a fashion, that during their stay at the Cape severe punishments in their case were unnecessary, and so rare was the commission of crime, that twelve and even fifteen months have been known to elapse without a single court-martial being assembled for the trial of any soldier of the 93rd. Moreover, as an emphatic compliment to the steadiness of the men, their presence was generally dispensed with when the other troops of the garrison were commanded to witness the infliction of corporal punishment.

But the most remarkable proof of the intensity and genuineness of the religious feeling in the regiment, as well as of its love of all that was peculiar to their native land, remains to be told. There being no divine service in the garrison except the customary one of reading prayers to the troops on parade, these Sutherland men, in addition to their stated meetings for reading the Bible and for prayer, in 1808 formed a church among themselves, appointed elders and other office-bearers, engaged and paid a stipend to a minister of the Church of Scotland, and had divine service regularly performed according to the forms of the Presbyterian Church. As a memorial of this institution there still remains in possession of the sergeants’ mess the plate used in the communion service, and until recently there existed among the regimental records the regulations intended for the government of its members. This establishment had an excellent effect, not only on its immediate members, who numbered several hundreds, but also upon those who made no pretence of being guided by religious principle.

Such men were not likely to forget the claims of relationship and benevolence, and indeed such was their frugality, that in addition to their contributing to the support of their minister and to the charitable funds formed in the regiment, the men were in the habit of lodging in a trusted officer’s hands savings amounting to from £5 to £50, until an opportunity occurred of forwarding the money to their relatives at home; upon one occasion, in particular, £500 were remitted to Sutherland, exclusive of many minor sums sent home through the post-office.

In the month of April 1814, the 93rd embarked for Europe, amid, as may easily be believed, the general regret of the colony; it landed at Plymouth on August 15th of the same year. Of the 1018 non-commissioned officers and men who disembarked, 977 were Scotch.

The regiment had not been many weeks at home when it was again ordered on foreign service, this time, alas, of a much more disastrous kind than that which it performed during its long stay at the Cape. Although it had not the good fortune to take part in the stormy events which were shortly to take place on the field of Europe, and share in the glory accruing therefrom, yet the work it was called upon to perform, so far as bravery, endurance, and suffering are concerned, deserved as great a meed of praise as if it had been performed on the field of Quatre Bras or Waterloo.

Early in September 1814,[570] the 93rd had received orders to hold itself in readiness for immediate embarkation, and on the 16th it embarked in three divisions as part of the armament under Major-General Sir John Keane, destined to operate in North America; for at this time, unfortunately, Britain was at war with the United States. The fleet sailed on the 18th, and on November 23rd, joined, at Jamaica, the squadron under Vice-Admiral the Honourable Alexander Cochrane.

The united forces, the command of which was now assumed by General Keane, amounted to 5400 men. With this force he sailed from Jamaica on the 27th of November, and on December 13th landed near Cat Island, at the entrance of a chain of lakes leading to New Orleans. On the 23rd the troops landed without opposition at the head of the Bayonne; but were attacked on the following night by a large body of infantry, supported by a strong corps of artillery. After a spirited contest the enemy were repulsed with loss. On the 27th, Major-General the Honourable Sir Edward Pakenham, who had arrived and assumed the command of the army on the 25th, moved the troops forward in two columns, and took up a position within six miles of New Orleans, in front of the enemy’s lines. The position of the Americans was particularly favourable, having a morass and a thick wood on their left, the Mississippi on their right, and a deep and broad ditch in front, bounded by a parapet and breast-works, extending in a direct line about a thousand yards, and mounted with artillery, and a flanking battery on the right bank of the river.

For several hours on the 28th, the force was kept in front of these works, under insufficient shelter, and, allowed neither to advance nor retire, suffered considerable loss from the storm of shot and shell poured upon it; the 93rd lost 3 men killed and several were wounded. On the three following days, the 93rd, as did every other corps, lost several men in their encampment, from the guns of the enemy, which were placed in battery on the right bank of the Mississippi. We shall give the rest of this narrative in the words of the well-kept Record-Book of the regiment, which, we believe, quotes from the journal kept by Captain Charles Gordon, one of the early officers of the 93rd.

On the 1st of January 1815, long before daybreak, the army was in motion, and placed in position similar, but closer to the American lines than on the 28th of December. Forming in close column of regiments, the troops were ordered to lie down and wait for the favourable issue of the British batteries against the enemy’s works, the former opening with a brisk fire at daylight, but unfortunately all in vain. After a cannonade of several hours, the greater part of the guns were silenced and dismounted, and after a harassing day, the army was ordered to retire to its former bivouac. The 93rd lost 1 subaltern, 1 sergeant, and 6 rank and file killed, and several wounded.

Nothing was done for the next few days, though the army underwent great fatigue in the carriage of guns, stores, &c., and were continually annoyed by the batteries of the enemy on the opposite side of the Mississippi. On the afternoon of the 7th, the army had its hopes again raised by the orders issued for a general attack on the following morning, but, in the words of Captain Gordon, “as this expedition commenced, so did it terminate, in disappointment--utter disappointment and calamity.”

On the 8th of January the main body of the 93rd, flushed with the hope of measuring bayonets with their hitherto concealed opponents, advanced in compact close column towards the centre of the American lines, from which poured a tremendous fire of grape and musketry (including buckshot); but its patience and discipline were again put to the test when within about 80 yards of the enemy’s breastworks, by an order to halt. In this unenviable position, without permission or even power to fire with any effect whatever, with nothing visible but the murderous muzzles of thousands of American rifles, only the tops of the men’s caps being seen as they loaded and fired resting upon their parapets, a staff-officer was heard to exclaim as he hurriedly came up and rode away,--“93rd, have a little patience and you shall have your revenge.” But, alas! it was decreed otherwise; the regiment continued in its fatal position without receiving any further orders, officers and men being mowed down in all directions, until Sir John Lambert, the senior surviving general officer, thought it advisable to order the army to retire. In this most disastrous affair, action it could not well be termed, the regiment was dreadfully cut up.

The following is a list of the killed and wounded in this sadly mismanaged affair, in which the gallant 93rd probably lost more officers and men in a few hours than it did throughout the whole of the Indian Mutiny campaign, in which, as will be seen, it had perhaps hotter work to do than ever fell to the lot of any single regiment. The killed were Lt.-Col. Dale, commanding the 93rd, Captains Hitchins and Muirhead, Lieutenants Munro and Phaup (both prisoners, who died of their wounds), Volunteer Johnston, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 115 rank and file, including those who died next day of their wounds. There were wounded, Captains Ryan, Boulger, M’Kenzie, and Ellis; Lieuts. John M’Donald, Gordon, Hay, Graves, M’Lean, Spark, and D. M’Pherson, Volunteer John Wilson, 17 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 348 rank and file. It is sad to think that neither gain nor glory resulted from this dreadful carnage.

The army having re-embarked, the fleet weighed anchor again on the 7th of February, and made for the mouth of the Bay of Mobile, where the greater part of the army disembarked on the Dauphin Isle. Preparations were here being made to attack the fortified town of Mobile, when news arrived that preliminaries of peace had been signed between Great Britain and the United States. After being encamped about six weeks, the army was ordered to embark for Europe. The 93rd, at least the fragment left of it, arrived at Spithead on the 15th of May 1815, and being in too weak a state to take part in the stirring events taking place on the Continent, it was ordered to Ireland, disembarking at Cork on the 28th of May, and proceeding to Birr Barracks.

The second battalion having been disbanded at Sunderland, the ranks of the first battalion were filled up by a large draft of non-commissioned officers and privates from the former. As the history of the regiment is comparatively uneventful up to the time of the Crimean War and Indian Mutiny, we shall rapidly run over its movements previous to these stirring periods.

The 93rd appears to have moved about successively from Birr to Athlone, Nenagh, and Limerick, sending out numerous detachments, and in June 1818, to have proceeded to Dublin, where it remained till the following May (1819). On leaving Dublin, it was again detached to the southern counties, where it was frequently called upon to perform the most delicate and harassing duties.

Between the 3rd and 8th of November 1823, the regiment embarked at the Cove of Cork in four transports for the West Indies, without having lost a single man by desertion. It may be taken as a proof of the continued good conduct of the regiment during the eight years it was stationed in Ireland, that Lieutenant-General Lord Combermere, in his general order issued on its departure, stated that

“No regiment in the service stands in greater estimation, or has been more conspicuous for its discipline and soldier-like conduct, than the 93rd.”

Only one detachment proceeded to Demerara, the others being landed at Barbados in December 1823; the former, however, shortly afterwards joined the latter. The regiment remained in garrison at Barbados till the month of February 1826, when it was removed to Antigua and St Christopher, sending a detachment from the former island to Montserrat. These stations the 93rd occupied till February 1830, when it was removed to St Lucia and Dominica, where it remained till January 1832, when all the service companies were again collected together at Barbados, where they were stationed for upwards of two years longer. After having spent ten and a half years in the Windward and Leeward Island, the regiment embarked for England in two detachments on the 26th of March and the 3rd of April 1834, leaving behind it 117 of its men as volunteers to other regiments. On its arrival at Spithead on the 6th of May, the strength of the regiment was only 371, having been thus reduced by death, the discharge of invalids, and volunteers to other corps. The proportions of deaths in the regiment, however, while stationed in the West Indies, was considerably below that of other regiments.

It was originally intended that the regiment should proceed at once to Scotland, where it had not been quartered since its first formation; but on account of the serious demonstrations that were made by the populace in London about the period of the regiment’s return to England, it was deemed expedient to draw as many troops as possible around the capital. The 93rd was consequently sent to Canterbury, where it arrived on the 8th of May 1834, and where it was shortly afterwards joined by the depôt companies from Scotland.

During the stay of the Sutherland Highlanders in Canterbury, the most notable incident in its history was the presentation of new colours to the regiment by his Grace the Duke of Wellington, an event which seems even now to be looked back upon as marking a red-letter day in the calendar of the 93rd. The presentation took place on the 7th of October 1834, and immense preparations were made for the ceremony. The day fortunately turned out particularly favourable, and not fewer than 10,000 persons must have turned out to witness the presentation, including many of the nobility and gentry of the county. We regret that space forbids us entering into details, or giving at length the wise and stirring address of the “Great Duke.” Suffice it to say, that after referring to the past achievements of the 93rd, and of the soldier-like appearance and orderly conduct of individuals of the regiment who had attracted his attention in passing through the town, he urged upon officers and men, as the result of his long and valuable experience, the inestimable value of discipline in maintaining the efficiency of a regiment, without which no amount of personal valour would be of avail.

“I have passed,” the Duke said, “the best years of my life in the barracks and the camps of the troops. The necessities of the service and my duty have compelled me to study the dispositions and the wants of the soldiers, and to provide for them. And again I repeat to you, enforce the observance of the rules of discipline, subordination, and good order, if you mean to be efficient, to render service to the public, to be respectable in the eyes of the military world as a military body, to be respected by the community, to be comfortable and happy among yourselves, and, above all, if you mean to defend to the last your colours which I have presented to you, the person of your sovereign, and the institutions, dominions, and rights of your country, and to promote its glory (as your predecessors have in this same regiment), by your actions.”

Lt.-Col. M’Gregor having replied in feeling and most appropriate terms, the regiment performed several evolutions before the Duke, who expressed his approbation of the soldier-like appearance of the men, and of their steadiness under arms. The rest of the day, both by officers and men, was given up to festivity and rejoicing. The officers entertained the Duke and upwards of 200 guests at a magnificent banquet in the mess-room, which had been ingeniously enlarged for the occasion. On the opposite side of the barrack-yard tables were laid for nearly 700, including the non-commissioned officers, privates, their wives and children, who enjoyed an excellent dinner of roast beef and plum-pudding, with an allowance of beer, given by the amiable and benevolent lady of Col. M’Gregor. It was altogether a proud day for the Sutherland Highlanders. The whole terminated with the greatest good humour and conviviality. The soldiers continued to enjoy themselves to a late hour, dancing their native dances to their national music.

A few days after this memorable occasion, the regiment left Canterbury for Weedon, in Northamptonshire, where it was stationed till the spring of the following year (1835), detaching three companies to Newcastle-under-Lyme. In the end of May 1835, the 93rd left Weedon for the northern district of England, headquarters being stationed at Blackburn, and detachments at Bolton, Rochdale, Burnley, and Nottingham. In the following September headquarters was removed to Liverpool, and the other companies to Haydock Lodge, Wigan, and Chester Castle. The whole regiment was collected at Liverpool in October, on the 27th and 29th of which month it embarked in two detachments for Dublin. Here the 93rd remained till October 1836, when it was removed to Newry; after being stationed at which town for upwards of a year, it was removed, in the end of November and beginning of December 1837, to Cork, preparatory to its embarkation for Canada, to quell the serious insurrection which was threatening the British power in that colony.

The 93rd in two divisions, under Lt.-Col. M’Gregor and Major Arthur, sailed from Cork on the 6th and 23d of January 1838 respectively. The division under Major Arthur reached Halifax on the 29th of January; but that under Lt.-Col. M’Gregor met with so boisterous a passage, that it did not reach its destination till the 5th of March. On the following day the two divisions were reunited at Halifax. It is unnecessary to follow the various and complicated movements of the regiment during the suppression of the Canadian rebellion, more especially as it never had a chance of coming into contact with the rebels, except at Prescott, on the 16th of November 1838, when it was present at the attack and capture of the brigands in the Windmill, in which affair it suffered no casualties. The 93rd, in the performance of its duties at this period, was often much divided, and frequently had to endure great hardships in its movements about the country. No. 4 company was, throughout the whole rebellion, in the Lower Provinces, attached to the 71st Highland Light Infantry.

The regiment was re-united at Toronto on the 28th of November, and the women, children, and baggage arrived on the 13th of December, just before the closing of the navigation. On the 4th of the latter month Lt.-Col. Spark arrived at Toronto, and assumed the command of the regiment, in succession to Lt.-Col. M’Gregor.

The 93d remained at Toronto till the 17th of June 1843, with the exception of one year--from May 1840 till May 1841--when it was stationed at Drummondsville, Falls of Niagara. It is scarcely necessary to say that, during this time, as always indeed, the Sutherland Highlanders received the unqualified approbation of the officers whose duty it was to inspect it.

“This fine regiment still continues,” to use the words of an order issuing from the Horse Guards, in December 1842, “to maintain its character for comparative sobriety and good order amidst the dissipation with which it appears to be surrounded; and that it is as remarkable for its splendid appearance in the field, and the correctness of its evolutions, as for the quiet and orderly habits of its men in their quarters.”

On leaving Toronto, in May 1845, the 93rd went to Montreal, a wing which was sent to Kingston in the previous June joining headquarters there. On this wing leaving Canada West, Major-General Sir Richard Armstrong issued an order, in which he spoke of the appearance (“superb,” he called it) and conduct of the regiment in the highest possible terms.

The 93rd continued for other four years in Canada, leaving Montreal in July 1846--the same month that the regiment received its first supply of percussion muskets--for Quebec, where it remained till August 1, 1848, when it embarked for home, after an absence of more than ten years. On the arrival of the “Resistance” at Portsmouth, it was ordered to proceed to Leith, where it arrived on the 30th of August. The regiment disembarked next day, and proceeded to Stirling Castle, where, in a few weeks, it was joined by the dépôt companies. During its stay at Stirling detachments were sent to Perth and Dundee, and the regiment was twice selected to furnish a guard of honour for her Majesty the Queen,--in the summer of 1849, during her stay at Balmoral, and in August of the same year, when Her Majesty paid a visit to Glasgow.

The 93rd remained at Stirling till April 5, 1850, when it was removed to Edinburgh, where it was stationed for only one year, during which it again furnished a guard of honour to Ballater, as well as to Holyrood, during her Majesty’s stay at that historical palace. From Edinburgh the regiment went to Glasgow, on the 15th of April 1851, and on the 23rd of the following February removed to Weedon. The 93rd remained at Weedon for only six months, proceeding, on the 11th of August and two following days, to Portsmouth, where it occupied the Anglesea Barracks. After a stay at Portsmouth of about ten months, the 93rd, on June 14, 1853, proceeded to Chobham Common, to form part of a force which was encamped there under the command of General Lord Seaton, C.B., for the purpose of manœuvring. On leaving Cobham, on July 15, the regiment proceeded to Devonport, part of it being stationed at Dartmoor Prison, and another part at Millbay, Plymouth.

We should mention here that, on Nov. 30, 1852, died Lt.-General William Wemyss, who for two years had been colonel of the regiment, and who from infancy had been associated with it, his father having been Major-General Wemyss, who raised the Sutherland Highlanders. Lt.-General Wemyss had all along taken an intense interest in the regiment, in which he had been almost born. He was succeeded in the colonelcy by Major-General Edward Parkinson, C.B.

Once more had the war-trumpet sounded, calling the nations of Europe to take sides and do battle with each other, after a long, long rest. The Sutherland Highlanders were destined to have their own share in the struggle, being one of the first Highland regiments selected to meet the Russians in the East. In connection with the 42nd and 79th, the other two regiments of the famous Highland Brigade, we have given some general details of the movements of the army in the East, and especially in the Crimea, that we shall confine ourselves here strictly to the work of the 93rd, more especially so as, before it could again lay down its arms and take breath, it had harder, if not bloodier, work to perform than has fallen to its lot since it was first embodied. In the Indian mutiny the Sutherland Highlanders had a magnificent opportunity (perhaps their first real one) of showing what sort of stuff they were made of. How gloriously they came out of their trial will be seen in the sequel.

II.

1854-1857.

Embarks for the East--Gallipoli--Scutari--Varna--Sickness and cholera--Crimea--Battle of the Alma--Sebastopol--Balaklava--Battle of Balaclava--The “Thin Red Streak”--Heavy duties--Discomforts --Terrible hurricane--Disease--Kertch--First assault on Sebastopol --Second assault--Evacuation of Sebastopol--Exploit of Lt. M’Bean --Return home--Aldershot--Visited by the Queen--Dover--Presentation of Colours by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge--Embarkation for China --Destination changed for India--The Indian Mutiny--Lands at Calcutta.

On the 12th of February 1854, orders were received to prepare for embarkation on active service; and as the establishment of the regiment was on the peace footing, it received 170 volunteers from the 42nd and 79th, including a few men from the dépôt battalion. On the 27th of February, when the regiment embarked at Plymouth, it consisted of 1 lieut.-colonel (Ainslie), 2 majors, 8 captains, 9 lieutenants, 7 ensigns, and 6 staff officers, 41 sergeants, 20 drummers, and 850 rank and file. After it had been in the East for a few months, this establishment was considerably increased. After staying at Malta for a few weeks, the regiment, on the 6th of April, sailed for Gallipoli, where it encamped, and where it had the first taste of official mismanagement in the shape of miserably inadequate rations. The 93rd stayed at Gallipoli, part of the time engaged in throwing up entrenchments, till May 6th, when it was removed to Scutari, where it had the misfortune to lose Lieut. M’Nish, who was drowned in a swollen stream.

After a few weeks’ stay at Scutari, the 93rd was sent, on the 13th of June, to Varna, in the neighbourhood of which it remained till it embarked for the Crimea, along with the rest of the allied army, and where, in common with many other regiments, it suffered severely from sickness, cholera here first making its appearance. From this cause the regiment lost, while at Varna, 21 men and 1 officer (Lieut. Turner). From this and other causes, a general depression of spirits prevailed in the brigade; for the 93rd had been joined by the 42nd and 79th. This temporary feeling, however, rapidly disappeared when it became certainly known, towards the end of August, that active operations were about to take place in the Crimea.

When, on the 31st of August, the 93rd was transferred to the transports in which it was to be taken to the Crimea, it numbered 792 officers and men; 102 non-commissioned officers and men, and 20 soldiers’ wives being left behind at Varna, with most of the baggage, under Ensign M’Bean. The landing of the armies at Old Fort, Kalamita Bay, has been already described in connection with the 42nd,[571] as well as what happened until the allied army came face to face with the Russians entrenched on the left bank of the Alma.

We should mention here, that at the time of landing in the Crimea the general health of the regiment was much impaired by the sickness and exposure it had been subjected to while in Bulgaria: on the passage to the Crimea it lost several men from cholera. Its first night in the Crimea gave the 93rd a taste of the hardships and privations which it, like other British regiments, was destined to undergo. It passed the night, a very tempestuous and wet one, without shelter of any kind.

On the 19th of Sept. the allied armies commenced their march towards Sebastopol, over an undulating plain, the English being on the left, the post of danger, as Kinglake so forcibly points out, the French in the centre, and the Turks on the right, close to the sea. As our readers know, the 93rd, along with the 42nd and 79th, formed the Highland brigade, under Sir Colin Campbell, which, with the Guards, constituted the First Division under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. After bivouacking near the small stream Boolganak, where the first brush with the enemy occurred, the 93rd, with the rest of the army, advanced, about mid-day on the 20th, towards the river Alma, on the left bank of which the Russians had already been descried, entrenched on formidable-looking and strongly-fortified heights. On coming to within a short distance of the river, the English army deployed into line successively of divisions. The First Division thus became the second line, the Light Division forming the first. The Highland brigade formed the extreme left of the allied army, and was thus opposed to the Russian right, the 93rd being in the centre of the brigade, having the 42nd on the right, and the 79th on the left. Full general details of the advance will be found in the history of the 42nd,[572] and here we shall confine ourselves to the work of the 93rd.

The battle commenced about half-past one P.M. After the Light and Second Divisions had crossed the river, the First Division advanced, the Guards in front, and the three Highland regiments on the left in échelon. The latter, after advancing a short distance under heavy fire, were ordered to lie down in rear of the wall of a vineyard. After remaining there for a few minutes, the order to advance was again given, and was promptly complied with, the Highland regiments, led by their brigadier, the gallant and much-beloved Sir Colin Campbell, pushing through a vineyard into and across the river, the water in many places coming up to the men’s waists. After a momentary delay in reforming, the three regiments advanced up the hill, in échelon, the 42nd leading on the right, the 93rd close behind on the left. The hill was steep, and the fire from the battery in front of the enemy’s battalions very severe. Yet the Highlanders continued to advance for nearly a mile without firing a shot, though numerous gaps in their ranks showed that that of the enemy was doing its work. A short distance above the river, the 93rd passed the 77th regiment, part of the Light Division, halted in line, and thus found itself immediately opposed to the enemy. Having nearly gained the summit of the heights, the regiment opened a brisk fire upon the battalions immediately in its front, accompanied by a hearty Highland cheer as it still advanced. After a hesitating delay of a few minutes the enemy fell back, and commenced their retreat in great confusion, suffering fearfully from the destructive volleys of the newly-tried Minie. The command was then given to halt, a brisk fire being kept up until the enemy had fled out of range; and in less than an hour from this time no vestige of the Russian army remained in sight but the dead and wounded.

The 93rd in this battle lost 1 officer (Lieut. Abercromby), 1 sergeant, and 4 rank and file killed; 2 sergeants and 40 rank and file wounded.

After a halt to bury the dead and look after the wounded, the army continued its march in the direction of Sebastopol, reaching Balaklava on the 26th, where it bivouacked for the night. The 93rd was at first posted before the village of Kadikoi, at the entrance of the gorge leading to Balaklava, partly to protect the position, but principally for the purpose of being employed in fatigue duty. It was only on the 3rd of Oct. that a few tents, barely sufficient to hold the half of the men, were issued to the regiment. On the 6th of the same month the 93rd had to deplore the loss from cholera of Major Robert Murray Banner, an officer universally beloved and respected.

On the 13th of October a large force of the enemy having concentrated in the valleys of Baidar and the Tchernaya, and threatening Balaklava, Sir Colin Campbell was sent down by Lord Raglan to assume command of the troops in Balaklava. He immediately ordered a force of 331 officers and men of the 93rd, under Major Charles Henry Gordon, to proceed to the heights eastward of Balaklava to assist in intrenching and strengthening the position there already occupied by the marines. Below these heights, eastward of Balaklava, and on the western heights, a number of intrenched batteries had been raised, to command the approaches to Balaklava. Each of these was manned by a force of about 250 Turks, and they formed a sort of semicircle, being numbered from the eastward from No. 1 to 6.

About 7 o’clock on the morning of Oct. 25th, a large force of the enemy debouched from the direction of the Tchernaya and Baidar valleys, and attacked the Turkish redoubts with a large body of skirmishers and artillery. The British force, which had been under arms since before daylight, consisted of about 800 marines on the heights, with the detachment of the 93rd under Major Gordon. The main body of the regiment under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, was drawn up in line on a small hill in front of its encampment, covering the approach to Balaklava from the plain, having some Turkish regiments on the right and left; and on the left front the brigades of light and heavy cavalry were drawn up in columns. The action commenced by the Russians concentrating a severe fire of artillery upon No. 1, the eastward redoubt, from which, after a short resistance, the Turks were dislodged, and the redoubt, containing three guns, was captured by the enemy. In obedience to an order previously received in case of such a casualty, Major Gordon with his detachment at once proceeded to join Lt.-Col. Ainslie in the plain, a distance of about two miles. The capture of No. 1 redoubt was speedily followed by that of Nos. 2 and 3, when the Russians commenced a severe fire upon the flying Turks. The 93rd, now joined by the detachment from the heights, was directed to advance, covered by the light company, and throwing forward the left. The enemy then opened upon the regiment with round shot and shell from the redoubts from which they had driven the Turks. This caused some casualties, and the 93rd was ordered by Sir Colin Campbell--who at the moment may be said to have commanded in person--to retire under cover of a small rising ground immediately in the rear, where the regiment remained for a short time lying down under a fire of artillery, till a large body of cavalry appeared on the opposite side of the plain, about 1000 yards in front. The order was then given to the regiment, which was in line, to advance a short distance to the summit of the rising ground in front, and to commence firing upon the cavalry, which were bearing down upon it at a rapidly increasing gallop. To quote the words of Dr Russell, the well-known Times’ correspondent, who witnessed the action:--

“The Russians in one grand line charged in towards Balaklava. The ground flies beneath their horses’ feet; gathering speed at every stride, they dash on towards that thin red streak tipped with a line of steel. The Turks fire a volley at 800 yards and miss; as the Russians came within 600 yards, down goes that line of steel in front, and out rings a volley of Minie musketry. The distance is too great, the Russians are not checked, but still sweep onwards through the smoke with the whole force of horse and man, here and there knocked over by the shot of our batteries alone. With breathless suspense every one awaits the bursting of the wave upon the line of Gaelic rock; but ere they came within 200 yards, another deadly volley flashes from the levelled rifle, and carries terror into the Russians. They wheel about, open files right and left, and fly back faster than they came. ‘Brave Highlanders! Well done,’ shout the spectators. But events thicken, the Highlanders and their splendid front are soon forgotten. Men scarcely have a moment to think of this fact, that the 93rd never altered their formation to receive that tide of horsemen. ‘No,’ said Sir Colin Campbell, ‘I did not think it worth while to form them even four deep.’ The ordinary British line, two deep, was quite sufficient to repel the attack of these Muscovite cavaliers.”

Another attack by the Russians was gallantly repulsed by the heavy cavalry, and about 10 o’clock A.M. the Guards, along with the 42nd and 79th Highlanders, came up under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. It was about this time that the heroic but disastrous charge of the light cavalry under Lord Cardigan took place, after which the First and Fourth Divisions advanced, the enemy retiring and concentrating on Nos. 1 and 3 redoubts. At nightfall the First and Fourth Divisions returned to their position before Sebastopol, the 42nd and 79th remaining behind at Balaklava. In this engagement the 93rd had only 2 privates wounded. The Russian force was estimated at about 18 battalions of infantry, with from 30 to 40 guns, and a large body of cavalry.

Sir Colin Campbell in his despatch drew Lord Raglan’s special attention to the gallantry and eagerness of the 93rd under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, and Lord Raglan in his despatch to the Duke of Newcastle spoke in high terms of the conduct of “that distinguished regiment.”

After this the 93rd, along with the rest of the Highland brigade, had heavy duties to perform in intrenching the position at Balaklava; and now that the weather began to break, and the clothes of the men were in tatters, and the accommodation afforded by the tents miserably insufficient, their condition was wretched indeed. The climax came on the 14th of Nov., when the ever-memorable hurricane swept almost every kind of shelter off the face of the ground, and tore the tents to rags, leaving the poor soldiers completely exposed to its violence. All this, combined with the wretched and insufficient food, soon told sadly on the health of the soldiers. It was only in the spring of 1855 that anything was done to remedy this state of matters. With the erection of huts, and the arrival of good weather, the health of the regiment began to improve. Meantime, from Oct. 1854 to March 1855, nearly the whole regiment must have, at one time or other, been on the sick list, and nearly 100 died from disease. Among the latter was Lt. Kirby, who arrived in the Crimea on Dec. 2nd, and died on Feb. 15th following. We may also mention here the deaths of Lt. James Wemyss, of cholera, on June 13, and that of Lt. Ball, of fever, on June 18.

It is unnecessary to enter into the details of the siege of Sebastopol, in which the 93rd, like all the other regiments in the Crimea, had to do its share of harassing and dangerous duty. The regiment took part in the expedition by the Straits of Yenikale to Kertch in the end of May and beginning of June, returning to Balaklava on the 14th of the latter month. In the first assault on Sebastopol on June 18th, 1855, the 93rd, with the rest of its division under Sir Colin Campbell, held a position close to the Woronzoff Road, in rear of the 21 gun battery, ready to act as circumstances might require. This attack, as is known, was unsuccessful; and from the 18th of June to the 22nd of August, the duties in the trenches of the right attack were entirely performed by the First, Second, and Light Divisions alternately, and during this period the 93rd sustained a loss of 6 killed and 57 wounded, several of the latter dying of their wounds. On the night of the 6th of August Bt.-Major J. Anstruther M’Gowan of the 93rd was unfortunately severely wounded and taken prisoner, while visiting some sentries posted in front of the advanced trench right attack. It was a considerable time after his capture that it was ascertained that Major M’Gowan had died of his wounds on August 14th at Simpheropol.

Lt.-Col. Ainslie was compelled twice to proceed on sick leave; first on the 28th of June, when Major Ewart assumed command of the regiment, and again on August 17th, when Lt.-Col. Leith Hay occupied his place. We may state here that Lt.-Col. Ainslie did not return to the regiment, retiring on Jan. 25th, 1856, when he was succeeded by Lt.-Col. Leith Hay.

On the 8th of Sept. the second grand assault upon Sebastopol took place, and early in the morning of that day the whole of the Highland brigade marched from Kamara to their old encampment on the heights before Sebastopol, where the knapsacks were deposited. The brigade then proceeded at once to the trenches of the right attack, remaining in support during the attack, in which, however, the Highlanders took no part. The assault on the Redan having again failed, the Highland brigade was pushed on to occupy the advanced trenches of the right attack, remaining there during the night, ready to repel any sortie that might be made. On the 9th it was the intention again to assault the Redan, the four Highland regiments to form the storming party; but on the night of the 8th the Russians evacuated the south side of Sebastopol, and the brigade in consequence returned to Kamara on the evening of the 9th.

A circumstance connected with the evacuation of Sebastopol should be mentioned. About midnight on the 8th, the Russian fire having previously ceased, and everything appearing unusually quiet, Lt. W. M’Bean, the adjutant of the 93rd, left the advanced trench and approaching the Redan, was struck with the idea that it was deserted by the Russians. He accordingly gallantly volunteered to enter it, which he did with a party of 10 volunteers of the light company, under Lt. Fenwick, and a like number of the 72nd, under Capt. Rice; they found no one in the Redan but the dead and wounded left after the assault. The party, however, had a narrow escape, as an explosion took place in the Redan shortly after.

The loss of the 93rd on the 8th of Sept. was 2 rank and file killed and 7 wounded.

During the winter of 1855-56, the regiment was employed in erecting huts, making roads, draining camps, and latterly in brigade drill and target practice with the Enfield rifle, which had been issued to the regiment in Sept. 1855; the health of the battalion was very good.

During its stay in the Crimea, 158 non-commissioned officers and privates were invalided to England; 11 officers and 323 non-commissioned officers and privates were either killed in action or died of wounds or disease; and 92 non-commissioned officers and privates were wounded.

The 93rd left the Crimea on June 16th, 1856, and arrived at Portsmouth on July 15th, proceeding to Aldershot on the same day. Next day the regiment was inspected by The Queen, who walked down the line accompanied by Prince Albert and a numerous staff, minutely noticing everything, and asking many questions regarding the welfare of the corps. Again, on the 18th, Her Majesty, attended by the Princess Royal, visited the huts of the regiment, several of which she was pleased to enter; she also tasted the rations prepared for the dinners of the men.

As the next episode in the history of the Sutherland Highlanders is the most important in its career, as they had, in the Indian Mutiny, an opportunity of showing what mettle they were made of, such as they never had since their embodiment, we feel bound to give it considerable prominence, and must therefore pass briefly over events both before and after.

On the 23rd of July the regiment left Aldershot for Dover, where shortly after it was joined by the depôts from Malta (under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon), and from Dundee, under Captain Middleton. On Jan. 31st, 1857, orders were received for the 93rd to hold itself in readiness for immediate embarkation for India, on which occasion it received 201 volunteers from the 42nd, 72nd, 79th, and 92nd. On the 6th of March, however, orders were received that the 93rd hold itself in immediate readiness for embarkation for China, and a few days after, Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope was brought in from half-pay as second lieutenant-colonel.

On the 22nd May, H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge was graciously pleased to present new colours to the 93rd, in lieu of the now tattered ensigns that, twenty-three years before, had been presented at Canterbury by the Duke of Wellington. After the usual ceremony, H.R.H. made an appropriate address, in which he expressed his confidence that, should the services of the 93rd be required, it would guard the new colours with the same zealous feeling of honour and nobleness of conduct as it displayed in the late campaign.

By the 25th of May all the service companies were collected at Portsmouth, one depôt company being left behind at Dover, under Captain Brown. On the 1st of June, Nos. 3, 7, and 8 companies, under Lt.-Col. Hope, proceeded to Plymouth, and embarked on board H.M.’s ship “Belleisle” for China, sailing on the 3rd of June.

On the 4th of June the remaining service companies, under Lt.-Col. Leith Hay, proceeded to the Clarence dockyard, Gosport, where, drawn up in line, they received Her Majesty on her landing from the Isle of Wight. After a royal salute, Her Majesty was pleased to walk down the whole line, minutely inspecting every man. The regiment then marched in slow and quick time past the Queen, who expressed to Lt.-Col. Leith Hay how much pleased she was with its appearance.

On the 16th of June, the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 4, and 6, and light companies, with part of No. 5, embarked on board the s.s. “Mauritius,” and sailed the following morning for China, under Lt.-Col. Leith Hay. The remainder of No. 5 company followed with the next transport. The strength of the regiment on embarkation for China was 52 officers and 1069 non-commissioned officers and men. The “Mauritius” entered Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, where she found the “Belleisle” at anchor. Here Lt.-Col. Hope conveyed to the detachment on board the “Mauritius” the startling intelligence of the mutiny of the Bengal Native Army, and that orders had been received for the 93rd to proceed with all possible despatch to Calcutta, instead of China. The “Mauritius” anchored in the Hooghly, opposite Fort William, on the 20th of Sept. 1857, the anniversary of the battle of the Alma, and the 93rd was welcomed by its old brigadier, the newly appointed Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell. The detachment under Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope did not arrive until the 26th.

III.

1857-1875.

On the road to Cawnpoor--Engagement near Futtehpoor--Attack on Buntara--Force assembled on the Plain of the Alum Bagh--Sir Colin Campbell’s address to 93rd--Disposition of the force--on the road to Lucknow--Lucknow--The Dilkoosha--The Martinière--Banks’s Bungalow--The Secunder Bagh--A terrible fight--Capt. Stewart--The Shah Nujeef--Adrian Hope’s last effort--Sergeant Paton--Meeting of Campbell, Outram, and Havelock--Back to Cawnpoor--Dispersion of the rebel army--Second attack upon Lucknow--93rd in Lucknow--The Dilkoosha taken--The Martinière taken--The Begum Kotee--Terrible slaughter--Individual bravery--The 93rd at Rohilcund--Death of Adrian Hope--At Bareilly--March into Oude--Rebel hunting--End of the Mutiny--Losses--Peshawur--Cholera--Conduct of the men--Medical officers--Sealkote--The Umbeyla Campaign--Jhansi--Surgeon-Major Munro--Bombay--93rd sails for home--New colours--Duke and Duchess of Sutherland--Ball at Holyrood--The Queen’s interest in the regiment--Honours to officers--The Autumn Manœuvres--Strength of the regiment.

No time was lost in sending the 93rd up the river to Chinsurah, and by the 10th of October, the whole regiment in detachments was hurrying along the grand trunk road towards Cawnpoor, distant about 600 miles. By October 31st, the main body of the regiment, with Cols. Hay and Hope, had reached Cawnpoor, and in a day or two had crossed the Ganges and joined the column under Brigadier Hope Grant, assembling in Oude, for operations against Lucknow; the force was encamped between Bunnee Bridge and the Alum Bagh, about 10 miles in rear of the latter place. At Futtehpoor, three companies, under Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon, were left to garrison that place, and to hold in check a considerable force of rebels, known to be in the neighbourhood. On the 1st of Nov. one of these companies, under Captain Cornwall, formed part of a small force which had a severe but successful engagement with a considerable body of the rebels at Khaga, near Futtehpoor. This was a severely contested affair, and the men were exhausted by a long march before reaching the enemy’s position, but nevertheless fought with such spirit and gallantry as to excite the admiration of Captain Peel, R.N., who had command of the force. The casualties of the 93rd company (No. 3) in this action were severe, being 3 men killed, and Ensign Cunningham and 15 men wounded.

On the following day, Nov. 2nd, the detachment under Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope, consisting of the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, and 4 companies, was also engaged in an attack on a fortified village in Oude, Buntara, and drove the enemy from the position, killing a number of them, and destroying the village. The casualties of the 93rd were 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

By Nov. 13th the detachment under Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon had come up, and the whole of the regiment was thus once more together. On the 11th of Nov. the entire force assembled in the plain of the Alum Bagh, divided into brigades, and was reviewed by the commander-in-chief. The brigade to which the 93rd was posted consisted of headquarters of the 53rd, the 93rd, and the 4th Punjab Rifles, and was commanded by Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope of the 93rd, appointed brigadier of the 2nd class. The little army, numbering about 4200 men, was drawn up in quarter distance column facing Lucknow. The 93rd stood in the centre of the brigade, on the extreme left, and after passing in front of the other regiments and detachments, Sir Colin Campbell approached the regiment, and thus addressed it:--

“93d, we are about to advance to relieve our countrymen and countrywomen besieged in the Residency of Lucknow by the rebel army. It will be a duty of danger and difficulty, but I rely upon you.”

This short and pointed address was received by the regiment with such a burst of enthusiasm that the gallant old chieftain must have felt assured of its loyalty and devotion, and confident that wherever he led, the 93rd would follow, and if need be, die with him to the last man. The 93rd was the first regiment on that occasion that made any outward display of confidence in their leader, but as the veteran commander returned along the line, the example was taken up by others, and cheer upon cheer from every corps followed him as he rode back to the camp.

All the sick and wounded having been sent into the Alum Bagh on the 13th, preparations were made for the advance, which commenced next day. The army marched in three columns, viz., the advance, the main column, and the rear guard. The 93rd, along with the 53rd, 84th, 90th, 1st Madras Fusiliers, and 4th Punjab Rifles, constituted the 4th Infantry Brigade forming part of the main column, and was under command of Brigadier Adrian Hope. The regiment had already lost, of sick, wounded, and killed, about 140 men, so that its strength as it entered the desperate struggle was 934 men. A detachment of 200 men of the 93rd formed part of the rear guard, which also contained 200 of the 5th Brigade under Lt.-Col. Ewart of the 93d.[573]

Instead of approaching by the direct Cawnpoor road to Lucknow, Sir Colin determined to make a flank march to the right, get possession of the Dilkoosha and Martinière, on south side of the city, which the enemy occupied as outposts, push on thence to attack the large fortified buildings Secunder Bagh, Shah Nujeef, &c., lying between the former and the Residency, and thus clear a path by which the beleaguered garrison might retire.

As the narrative of the advance and succeeding operations is so well told in the Record Book of the regiment, we shall transcribe it almost verbatim, space, however, compelling us to cut it down somewhat.[574]

At nine o’clock A.M. of November 14, 1857, the flank march commenced. As the head of the advance column neared the Dilkoosha, a heavy musketry fire was opened on it from the left, and the enemy made some attempt to dispute the advance, but were soon driven over the crest of the hill sloping down to the Martinière, from the enclosures of which a heavy fire of artillery and musketry opened upon the advancing force. This was soon silenced, and the infantry skirmishers rushed down the hill, supported by the 4th Infantry Brigade, and drove the enemy beyond the line of the canal.

During the early part of the day two companies of the 93rd were detached, viz., the Grenadiers, under Capt. Middleton, close to the Cawnpoor road, to command it, while the baggage, ammunition, &c., were filing past; and No. 1, under Capt. Somerset Clarke, was pushed on to the left to seize and keep possession of a village so as to prevent the enemy from annoying the column in that quarter.

While the leading brigade, in skirmishing order, was gradually pushing the enemy beyond the Dilkoosha, the 4th Brigade followed in support, at first in open column, and while doing so, the 93rd lost 1 man killed and 7 wounded. After the enemy had been driven down the hill towards the Martinière, the 93rd was allowed to rest under cover of some old mud walls to the left rear of the Dilkoosha, until the order was given for the brigade to advance upon the Martinière itself. Then the 4th Punjab Rifles moved first in skirmishing order, supported by the 93rd, the Naval Brigade keeping up a heavy fire on the left, the result being that the enemy were driven back upon their supports beyond the canal. The Punjab Rifles pushed on and occupied part of a village on the other side of the canal, while the 93rd, with the Madras Fusiliers occupied the wood and enclosures between the Martinière and the canal. Immediately on taking up this position, three companies of the regiment under Capt. Cornwall were sent to an open space on the left of the Martinière, close to the Cawnpoor road, for the purpose of protecting the Naval Brigade guns, while the headquarters, reduced to three companies under Col. Hay, remained within the enclosure. Towards evening the enemy from the other side of the canal opened a sharp artillery and musketry fire on the whole position, part of it coming from Banks’s Bungalow. This continued till nearly seven P.M., when the Commander-in-Chief rode up and called out the Light Company and part of No. 8, and desired them to endeavour to seize Banks’s Bungalow. As soon as the Naval Brigade guns were fired, this party under Col. Hay, in skirmishing order, made a rush towards the canal, which, however, was found too deep to ford. As the night was closing in, the Light Company remained extended in skirmishing order behind the bank of the canal, while Col. Hay with the remainder returned to the Martinière compound. Capt. Cornwall with the three detached companies also returned; but the Grenadiers and No. 1 company remained, holding detached positions to the left of the army.

During the day the rear-guard (of which 200 of the 93rd formed part), under Lt.-Col. Ewart, was several times hotly engaged with the enemy, but drove them back on each occasion, with no loss and few casualties on our side. The casualties of the regiment throughout the day’s operations amounted to 1 man killed and 11 men wounded.

On the 15th, the 93rd was not actively engaged; but in its position behind the Martinière compound was exposed to a constant fire, by which only 1 man was killed and 2 men were wounded. By this time headquarters was joined by the 200 who formed part of the rearguard. Late in the evening all the detached parties were called in, and the regiment bivouacked for the night in a position close under the Martinière.

At six o’clock A.M. on the 16th the force was under arms, and formed in the dry bed of the canal en masse, at quarter-distance column, and about nine o’clock advanced, close along the western bank of the Goomtee, for about two miles, when the head of the column encountered the enemy in a wood, close to a large village, on the southern outskirts of the city, and drove them in on their own supports. The 93rd--nearly every available officer and man being present--was the leading regiment of the main column, and, in consequence of the press in the narrow lanes, it was some time before it could be got up to support the skirmishers of the 53rd that were struggling with the enemy among the enclosures. Having driven the enemy back in this quarter, the 93rd emerged from the tortuous lanes of the village into an open space, directly opposite the Secunder Bagh, a high-walled enclosure, about 100 yards square, with towers at the angles, and loopholed all round. Here the regiment deployed into line, exposed to a biting musketry fire from the loopholed building, to avoid which Col. Hay was ordered to move the regiment under cover of a low mud wall about 30 yards from the southern face of the Secunder Bagh, while some guns were being placed in position in an open space between the Secunder Bagh and another building opposite on the west side, for the purpose of breaching the south-western angle of the former.

As the last company of the 93rd--the 8th, under Capt. Dalzell--was moving into its place in line, the Commander-in-Chief called upon it to drag up a heavy gun to assist in breaching the wall; and gallantly and willingly was the difficult and dangerous duty performed, and the huge gun wheeled into position under a most withering fire. When the breach was being made, two companies, under Col. Leith Hay, took possession of a large serai or mud enclosure opposite the Secunder Bagh, driving the enemy out before them. In the meantime, the breach having been considered practicable, the assault was given by the 4th Punjab Rifles and the 93rd, supported by part of the 53rd and the battalion of detachments.

It was a glorious and exciting rush. On went, side by side in generous rivalry, the Sikh and the Highlander--the 93rd straining every nerve in the race, led gallantly by the officers. The colours, so lately confided to the regiment by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, were opened to the breeze, and carried proudly by Ensigns Robertson and Taylor.

The greater part of the regiment dashed at the breach, and among the first to enter were Lt.-Col. Ewart and Capt. Burroughs. At the same time, three companies advanced between the Secunder Bagh and the serai on the left, so as to keep down the artillery fire opened on the British flank by the enemy from the direction of the European barracks. The opening in the wall of the Secunder Bagh was so small that only one man could enter at a time; but a few having gained an entrance, they kept the enemy at bay, until a considerable number of the Highlanders and Sikhs had pushed in, when in a body they emerged into the open square, where commenced what was probably the sternest and bloodiest struggle of the whole campaign.

Shortly after the breach had been entered, and while the men were struggling hand to hand against unequal numbers, that portion of the 93rd which had driven the enemy out of the serai, under Col. Hay, succeeded in blowing open the main gate, killing a number of the enemy in two large recesses on each side; and pressing their way in, rushed to the support of those who had passed through the breach. Away on the right also of the building, the 53rd had forced an entrance through a window. Still, with desperate courage and frightful carnage, the defence went on, and for hours the sepoys defended themselves with musket and tulwar against the bayonets and fire of the Highlanders, and 53rd, and the Punjab Rifles; but there was no escape for them, and the men, roused to the highest pitch of excitement, and burning to revenge the butchery of Cawnpoor, dashed furiously on, gave no quarter, and did not stay their hands while one single enemy stood to oppose them. No, not until, at the close of the day, the building formed one mighty charnel house--for upwards of 2000 dead sepoys, dressed in their old uniforms, lay piled in heaps, and on almost all was apparent either the small but deadly bayonet wound, or the deep gash of the Sikh tulwar.

As might be guessed, the regiment did not pass scatheless through this fiery contest; not a few were killed, and many wounded. The sergeant-major, Donald Murray, was one of the first to fall; he was shot dead as he advanced in his place in the regiment. Then fell Capt. Lumsden, of the H.E.I.C.S., attached to the 93rd as interpreter. Within the building, Capt. Dalzell was killed by a shot from a window above. Lts. Welch and Cooper were severely wounded; and Lt.-Col. Ewart, Capt. Burroughs, and Ensign Macnamara bore away with them bloody reminiscences of the dreadful fray.

A large number of officers and men were recommended for the Victoria Cross, though few of the former obtained it; for although all richly deserved the honour, it is well known that mere personal adventure is discouraged on the part of those who are in command. Of the men of the regiment the coveted honour was conferred on Lance-Corporal John Dunley, Private David Mackay, and Private Peter Grant, each of whom performed a feat of bravery which contributed not a little to the success of the day. They were elected for the honour by the vote of the private soldiers. No doubt many others deserved a similar honour, and it seems almost invidious to mention any names, when every one doubtless did his best and bravest.

During the desperate struggle within, one of the boldest feats of arms of the day was performed by Capt. Stewart of the 93rd, son of the late Sir W. Drummond Stewart of Murthly. Of the three companies which had moved out between the Serai and the Secunder Bagh, to keep down the flank fire of the enemy while the breaching was going on, two, with a few of the 53rd, led on by Capt. Stewart, in the most gallant style, dashed forward, seized two of the enemy’s guns, which were raking the road, and immediately after effected a lodgment in the European barracks, thus securing the position on the left. For this splendid and useful feat of bravery he was elected by the officers of the regiment for the honour of the Victoria Cross, which was most deservedly conferred on him.

All this was effected by three o’clock P.M.

The regimental hospital had been established early in the day beneath the walls of the Secunder Bagh, and throughout the desperate struggle, in the midst of the hottest fire, the Assistant-Surgeons Sinclair, Menzies, and Bell, were constantly to be seen exposing themselves fearlessly in attendance on the wounded.

Almost immediately after the above operations, the 4th Brigade was withdrawn by Brigadier Adrian Hope, with the exception of the two companies of the 93rd occupying the barracks; and after a short rest, was sent to clear a village on the right of the road leading to the Residency, and between the Secunder Bagh and the Shah Nujeef. This was easily effected, and the brigade remained under cover in the village, while preparations were being made to take the Shah Nujeef. It having been found impossible to subdue the enemy’s musketry fire from the latter building by artillery, the Commander-in-Chief collected the 93rd around him and said, “I had no intention of employing you again to-day, but the Shah Nujeef must be taken; the artillery cannot drive the enemy out, so you must, with the bayonet.” Giving the regiment some plain directions as to how they were to proceed, he said he would accompany them himself.

At this moment the Naval Brigade redoubled its fire, and Middleton’s troop of Horse Artillery poured a continuous stream of grape-shot into the brushwood and enclosures around the building. Under this iron storm the 93rd, under Col. Hay, all excited to the highest degree, with flashing eye and nervous tread, rolled on in one vast wave, the greyhaired warrior of many fights, with drawn sword, riding at its head surrounded by his staff, and accompanied by Brigadier Adrian Hope. As the regiment approached the nearest angle of the building, the men began to drop under the enemy’s fire, poured forth from behind the loopholed walls; but still not a man wavered, and on went the regiment without a check, until it stood at the foot of the wall, which towered above it 20 feet, quite uninjured by the artillery fire.

There was no breach and no scaling-ladders; and unable to advance, but unwilling to retire, the men halted and commenced a musketry battle with the garrison, but of course at great disadvantage, for the Sepoys poured in their deadly volleys securely from behind their cover, while the 93rd was without shelter or protection of any kind, and therefore many fell. By this time nearly all the mounted officers were either wounded or dismounted. Brigadier Hope, his A.D.C. and Brigade Major, had their horses shot under them; Lt.-Col. Hay’s horse was disabled by a musket shot; and two of the Commander-in-Chief’s staff were dangerously wounded. As there was no visible means of effecting an entrance on this side, a party of the regiment pushed round the angle to the front gate, but found it was so well covered and protected by a strong work of masonry as to be perfectly unassailable. One more desperate effort was therefore made by artillery, and two of Peel’s guns were brought up under cover of the fire of the regiment, dragged along by a number of men of the 93rd, Brigadier Hope, Colonel Hay, and Sir David Baird heartily lending a hand. Still, though the guns hurled their shot in rapid succession at only a few yards distance, no impression could be made.

Success seemed impossible, the guns were withdrawn, and the wounded collected, in which last duty Lt. Wood and Ensign Macnamara rendered good service under a galling fire at considerable risk to themselves. Evening was fast closing in, and the assault must necessarily soon be given up, but Brigadier Hope resolved to make one last effort. He collected about fifty men of the 93rd, and crept cautiously through some brushwood, guided by Sergeant Paton, to a part of the wall in which the sergeant had discovered a spot so injured that he thought an entrance might be effected. The small party reached this unperceived, and found a narrow rent, up which a single man was pushed with some difficulty. He reported that no enemy was to be seen near the spot, and immediately Brigadier Hope, accompanied by Colonel Hay and several of the men, scrambled up and stood upon the inside of the wall. The sappers were immediately sent for to enlarge the opening, when more of the 93rd followed, and Brigadier Hope with his small party gained, almost unopposed, the main gate, threw it open, and in rushed the 93rd, just in time to see the enemy in their white dresses gliding away into the darkness of the night. Sergeant Paton for the above daring service deservedly received the Victoria Cross. Thus ended the desperate struggle of the day, and the relief of the Residency was all but secured. Lts. Wood and Goldsmith were here severely wounded, and a number of men killed and wounded. A deep silence now reigned over the entire position, and the little army, weary and exhausted by its mighty efforts, lay down upon the hard-won battle-ground to rest, and if possible to sleep.

The casualties throughout the day to the 93rd were very great. Two officers and 23 men killed, and 7 officers and 61 men wounded. As many of the latter died of their wounds, and most of the survivors were permanently disabled, they may be regarded as almost a dead loss to the regiment.

Early on the following morning, as soon as daylight had sufficiently set in to enable anything to be seen, the regimental colour of the 93rd was hoisted on the highest pinnacle of the Shah Nujeef, to inform the garrison of the Residency of the previous day’s success. The signal was seen and replied to. This act was performed by Lt. and Adjt. M’Bean, assisted by Sergeant Hutchinson, and it was by no means unattended with danger, for the enemy, on perceiving their intention, immediately opened fire, but fortunately without injury to either.

The 93rd was not employed on the 17th further than in holding the different positions taken on the previous day. The 53rd and 90th captured the Mess-house, Hospital, and Motee Mahul. The communication with the Residency was now opened, and there was great joy among the relieving force when Generals Outram and Havelock came out to meet the Commander-in-Chief.

On the evening of Nov. 18th, 1857, the distribution of the 93rd, which was now completely broken up, was as follows:--Head-quarters under Col. Hay, consisting of 120 men, occupied the Serai in rear of the European barracks; three companies under Lt.-Col. Ewart held the barracks; one company under Capt. Clarke held the Motee Mahul, while part of the garrison of the Residency held the Hern Khanah and Engine-house. These two latter positions secured the exit of the garrison. One company and part of the light company, under Capt. Dawson, held the Shah Nujeef, and kept in check the enemy’s batteries placed close down on the eastern bank of the Goomtee. All these parties were constantly on the alert, and exposed night and day to the fire of the enemy’s artillery and musketry. On the 18th only 1 man was wounded.

During the 19th, 20th, and 21st the evacuation of the Residency was carried on, and by the night of the 22d all was ready for the garrison to retire. The whole was successfully accomplished, the retirement taking place through the lane by which the relieving force had approached the Secunder Bagh on the 16th. The brigade to which the 93rd belonged had the honour of covering the retreat as it had led the advance of the main body on the 16th;[575] and, early on the morning of the 23d, the whole regiment was once more together in the grounds round the Martinière, but retired and bivouacked behind the Dilkoosha during the afternoon. From the 19th to the 23rd the 93rd had 6 men wounded and 1 man killed. Two unfortunate accidents occurred on the 23d: a corporal and 3 men were blown up by the explosion of some gunpowder, and Colour-Sergeant Knox, who answered to his name at daylight, did not appear again; it is supposed that in the uncertain light he had fallen into one of the many deep wells around Lucknow.

Thus was accomplished one of the most difficult and daring feats of arms ever attempted, in which, as will have been seen, the 93rd won immortal laurels. But its work was by no means done.

On the 24th the army continued its retrograde movement towards Cawnpoor, staying three days at the Alum Bagh, removing the baggage and the sick, to enable preparations to be made for the defence of that position. On the 27th the march was resumed by the Bunnee bridge, the army encumbered with women, children, sick, and baggage, which, however, after a little confusion, the main column got clear of. Next day, as the march went on, the sound of heavy firing was heard; and when the troops were told that it was the Gwalior rebel contingent attacking Cawnpoor, they, fatigued as they were, braced themselves for renewed exertions. About ten o’clock on that night (the 28th) the main column arrived at within a short distance of the bridge of boats at Cawnpoor. Between heat, and dust, and hunger, and exhaustion the march was a dreadfully trying one, yet not a man was missing by twelve o’clock that night. A short but welcome sleep came to renew the strength of the brave and determined men.

At daylight on the 29th the enemy commenced a heavy fire on the entrenched camp and bridge of boats. Peel’s guns immediately opened fire, under cover of which the 53rd and 93rd approached the bridge, and, under a perfect storm of shot, shell, and bullets, succeeded in crossing it, and in gaining the open plain close to the artillery barracks, taking up a position between this and the old sepoy lines in front of the city of Cawnpoor, and near that sacred spot where General Wheeler had defended himself so long and nobly against the whole power of Nana Sahib. By this movement the communication with Allahabad was reopened, the only casualty to the 93rd being Ensign Hay slightly wounded. All the convoy of women, wounded, &c., was got over, and by December 3rd the greater portion were safely on their way to Allahabad, and everything nearly ready for an attack on the rebel army.

On the morning of December 1, as the 93rd was turning out for muster, the enemy opened fire upon it with shrapnel, by which Captain Cornwall, Sergeant M’Intyre, and 5 privates were severely wounded. The regiment, therefore, took shelter under cover of the old lines, returning, except the picquet, at night to the tents, and continuing so to do until the morning of the 6th.

On the morning of the 6th the 93rd paraded behind the old sepoy lines, afterwards moving to the left and keeping under cover until the whole disposable force of the army was formed in mass on the left, under cover of the new barracks and some ruins behind them. Brigadier Greathead kept the line of the canal, extending from the fort; Walpole crossed the canal on Greathead’s left, so as to secure all the passes from the city. While these operations were being carried out, Hope’s brigade, consisting of the 42nd, 53rd, and 93rd, supported by Brigadier Inglis, moved away to the left, towards the open plain where the enemy’s right rested, while the cavalry and horse artillery, making a wide sweep, were to turn the enemy’s right flank, and unite their attack with that of Hope. On debouching into the plain, the enemy opened fire, when the 53rd and Sikhs were immediately thrown to the front in skirmishing order, and pressed eagerly forward, while the 93rd and 42nd, in successive lines, followed rapidly up. Notwithstanding the unceasingly hot fire of the enemy, which began to tell upon the men, still onward in majestic line moved the Highlanders, for a time headed by the Commander-in-Chief himself, who rode in front of the 93rd.

On approaching the broken ground near the bridge, it was found necessary to alter the formation somewhat. The enemy disputed the passage of the bridge by a heavy shower of grape, which, however, caused little loss. As the regiment cleared the bridge, the enemy retired, and at the same time Peel’s heavy guns came limbering up, and as they passed along the left of the 93rd, a number of the men seized the drags, pulled them to the front, and helped to place them for action. They opened, and caused the enemy to retire still further, when the 93rd again formed into line, as also did the 42nd, and both continued to advance still under a heavy fire, for the enemy’s artillery disputed every inch of ground. But gradually, steadily, and surely the Highlanders pressed on, urging the enemy back, until at last the standing camp of the Gwalior contingent opened to view, when the Commander-in-Chief ordered Nos. 7 and 8 companies to advance at a run and take possession. It was empty, but no preparations had been made to carry off anything. The hospital tents alone were tenanted by the sick and wounded, who, as the soldiers passed, held up their hands and begged for mercy; but the men turned from them in disgust, unable to pity, but unwilling to strike a wounded foe.

After passing through the camp, the 93rd formed line again to the right and advanced, still annoyed by a galling fire of round shot and shrapnel. During a momentary halt, Lieut. Stirling was struck down by a round shot, and General Mansfield, who was with the regiment at the time, was struck by a shrapnel bullet. The advance continued, and the enemy drew back, disputing every foot of ground. General Mansfield with some guns, the rifles, and 93rd secured the Subadar’s Tank in rear of the enemy’s left, while Sir Colin Campbell with a small force, including two companies of the 93rd, pressed the pursuit of the routed Gwalior contingent along the Calpee road. By sunset the rebels in the city, and on the left beyond it, had retired by the Bithoor road.

The casualties to the 93rd were 2 officers and 10 men wounded. That night the regiment bivouacked in a large grove of trees which had been occupied in the morning by the enemy, who, unwittingly, had prepared an evening meal for their opponents, for beside the many little fires which were still burning were found half-baked cakes, and brazen vessels full of boiled rice.

The centre and left of the rebel army retreated during the night by the Bithoor road, but were followed on the 8th by General Hope Grant with the cavalry, light artillery, and Hope’s brigade, and early on the morning of the 9th, after a long march of twenty hours, they were overtaken at the Serai Ghât on the Ganges, attacked, dispersed, and all their guns, 15 in number, and ammunition taken.

Thus was defeated and dispersed the whole of the rebel army which but a few days before had exultingly laid siege to the entrenched camp at Cawnpoor: broken, defeated, pursued, and scattered, it no longer held together or presented the semblance of an organised body. That evening the force encamped close to the river, and next day fell back on Bithoor, where it remained till the end of the month.

The next few days were occupied in clearing the rebels from the whole district around Lucknow, the British force advancing as far as Futtehgurh. Here it was encamped till the 1st of February 1858, when the camp was broken up. The Commander-in-Chief returned to Cawnpoor, and the troops commenced to move by different routes towards Lucknow, now become the centre of the rebel power. Hope’s brigade marched to Cawnpoor, and on arriving there was broken up, the 53d being removed from it. This was a source of great disappointment both to that corps and the 93rd. The two regiments having been together in so many dangers and difficulties, and having shared in the glorious relief of the Residency of Lucknow, a feeling of attachment and esteem had sprung up between them, which was thoroughly manifested when the 93rd left Cawnpoor and passed into Oude on the 10th of February; the band of the 53rd played it to the bridge of boats, by which the 93rd crossed the Ganges, and both officers and men of the former lined the road in honour of their old comrades.

From the middle to the end of February, the army destined to attack the city of Lucknow was collecting from all quarters, and stationed by regiments along the road leading thither from Cawnpoor, to protect the siege train in its transit. By the end of the month the largest and best equipped British army ever seen in India, led by the Commander-in-Chief in person, was collected in the Alum Bagh plains, prepared for the attack. A new organisation of the army now took place, new brigades and divisions were formed, and new brigadiers and generals appointed to each.

On February 28, 1858, the 93rd arrived at the Alum Bagh, and on the following morning, March 1, moved, with two troops of horse artillery, the 9th Lancers, and 42nd Highlanders, round Major-General Outram’s rear and right flank, behind the fort of Jelalabad, and, making a sweep of some miles, came suddenly upon an outlying picquet of the enemy about a mile to the south of the Dilkoosha. The enemy, taken by surprise, fell back fighting, but in the end fled in disorder to the Martinière, leaving the Dilkoosha and the villages and enclosures on both sides to be occupied by their pursuers. Towards the afternoon other brigades and regiments followed, and took up positions on the left, extending so as to communicate with Major-General Outram’s right. In this position the whole force bivouacked for the night; and in a day or two the regimental camp was formed close to the river Goomtee, where it remained till March 11. From March 2nd the regiment was employed every other day as one large outlying picquet, and posted in a dense tope of trees surrounded by a high wall. A constant fire was kept up on this position by the enemy, happily with no loss to the 93rd. The regiment was also kept constantly employed in other duties. On the 9th, along with its brigade, the 93rd took part in the storming of the Martinière, which was given up by the enemy after a very slight resistance, only a few of the 93rd being wounded. The enemy were pursued by the 42nd and 93rd, the latter pushing on beyond Banks’s bungalow, and taking possession of a large garden close to the enemy’s second chain of works, which was formed by the Begum’s Palace, the Mess House, the Motee Mahul, the old Barracks, the Shah Nujeef, and the Secunder Bagh. While this was being effected, the 53rd, which had been allowed to rejoin their comrades of the 93rd, made a dash at the Secunder Bagh and took possession, just as a large body of the enemy was approaching to garrison it. The 93rd bivouacked in the garden for the night. During the day the enemy had been driven close up to the city by other sections of the army, and the next day was employed in making breaches in the Begum Kotee or Palace, a large pile of buildings and enclosures in front of and covering the celebrated Kaiser Bagh, known to be strongly garrisoned, and fortified and protected, as the enemy considered it to be the key of the whole position.

At 3 o’clock P.M., on the 11th, it was announced to the 93rd that the honour of assaulting the position was allotted to them by the Commander-in-Chief. The regiment formed up in a patch of thick wood close to road leading directly to the front of the Begum Kotee, and thence to the Kaiser Bagh. It was told off by Brigadier Adrian Hope into two divisions,--the right wing, under Col. Leith Hay, consisting of the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 companies, and the left wing, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon, consisting of Nos. 5, 6, 8, and light companies; the former to assault and enter by the front breach, and the latter by that on the right flank of the position made by the battery from Banks’s bungalow. No. 7 company was left to guard the camp. At 4 P.M. the large guns became silent, and at the same time the enemy’s musketry fire slackened. At this moment the 93rd wound out of the enclosures, advanced up the road, and, without a shot fired at it, got under cover of some ruined buildings,--Col. Hay’s division almost in front of the gate, and Col. Gordon’s to the right flank.

At a signal given by Brigadier Adrian Hope, both storming parties emerged from their cover, and each dashed at headlong speed, and with a deafening cheer, right at its respective breach. The enemy were taken by surprise, but quickly manning the walls and loop-holes, poured a perfect storm of musketry on the advancing columns. Not a man fell, for the enemy fired too high; not a man wavered, and, under a storm of bullets hissing over and around them, the gallant stormers came close up to the breaches, but were suddenly, though only for a moment, checked by a broad ditch, the existence of which was not known before. A moment of surprise, not hesitation, ensued, when a few of the grenadiers, headed by Capt. Middleton, leapt into the ditch, and were immediately followed by the whole. Colonel Hay, Capt. Middleton, and a few more having gained the other side of the ditch, dragged the others up, and then, one by one, they commenced to enter the narrow breach. At the same time the left wing storming party, with equal rapidity and daring, had gained the breach on the right, and the leading files, headed by Capt. Clarke, effected an entrance.

Every obstacle that could be opposed to the stormers had been prepared by the enemy; every room, door, gallery, or gateway was so obstructed and barricaded that only one man could pass at a time. Every door, every window, every crevice that could afford the slightest shelter, was occupied by an enemy; and thus, in threading their way through the narrow passages and doorways, the men were exposed to unseen enemies. However, one barrier after another was passed, and the men in little parties, headed by officers, emerged into the first square of the building, where the enemy in large numbers stood ready for the struggle.

No thought of unequal numbers, no hesitation for a moment, withheld the men of the 93rd, who, seeing their enemy in front, rushed to the encounter; and for two hours the rifle and the bayonet were unceasingly employed. From room to room, from courtyard to courtyard, from terrace to terrace, the enemy disputed the advance; at one moment rushing out and fighting hand to hand, at another gliding rapidly away, and taking advantage of every available shelter. No one thought of giving or asking quarter; and useless would any appeal for mercy have been, for the Highlanders, roused to the highest state of excitement, were alike regardless of personal danger, and deaf to everything but the orders of the officers. There were two wickets by which the enemy could escape, and to these points they crowded, many of them only to meet destruction from parties of the regiment stationed outside. One wicket was to the right rear, and the other was to the left front, both opening to roads that led to the Kaiser Bagh. The left wing, on gaining an entrance through the right breach, drove the enemy with great slaughter across to the wicket on the left flank of the buildings, and followed hard in pursuit up the road leading along this flank of the Begum Kotee to the Kaiser Bagh; then retired, and taking up positions along the side of this road, kept in check the enemy’s supports that attempted to come down this road, and destroyed such of the garrison as attempted to escape. As the leading companies of the right wing were effecting their entrance at the front breach, Capt. Stewart led his company, No. 2, along the ditch round to the right flank of the position, seeking another entrance. He failed in finding one, however, but met a small party of the 93rd belonging to the left wing, supported by the 42nd, engaged with a large body of Sepoys. The enemy had been driven back by a rush, and a large brass gun taken from them and turned upon themselves in their retreat. The enemy, reinforced, returned to the attack, and obliged their opponents to retire slowly. A party of the regiment under Capt. Middleton arriving, the enemy again retired, leaving their brass gun in possession of the 93rd. At this moment, and at this point, numbers of the enemy were shot down or blown up in attempting to escape by the wicket on this side of the buildings. At last, about 7 o’clock P.M., as darkness was closing in, the masses of the enemy had disappeared, the fire had slackened, the position was won, and the regiment rested from its struggle.

The wounded were all collected and taken by Dr Munro to the regimental camp. All the medical officers were present throughout the day, the assistant-surgeons Sinclair and Bell with the right wing, and Menzies with the left, accompanied the stormers; Dr Munro remained outside to receive the wounded.

The casualties amounted to 2 officers (Capt. C. W. M’Donald and Lt. Sergison), and 13 men killed; 2 officers (Lt. Grimstone and Ensign Hastie), and 45 men wounded. The losses of the enemy must have been enormous, as next day 860 dead bodies were buried, all found within the different enclosures; many must have escaped wounded. It was afterwards known that the garrison consisted of eight picked Sepoy regiments, altogether amounting to nearly 5000 men, who had sworn to die in defence of this position of the city. The 93rd numbered about 800 men.

Several individual acts of bravery, performed both by officers and men, are well worthy of being recorded. Lt. and Adjt. M’Bean encountered eleven of the enemy in succession, and after a hand-to-hand fight killed them all; for this he received the Victoria Cross. Young Captain M’Donald had been wounded severely in the early part of the day by a splinter of a shell in his sword arm, but refused to retire to hospital. On entering the breach at the head of his company, cheering them on, he was shot through the thigh, and in this disabled state, was being carried to the surgeon, when a bullet passed through his neck and killed him. Lt. Sergison, in attempting to break open a door, behind which a number of the enemy were concealed, was shot dead. Lt. Grimstone received a wound while in hot and deadly pursuit of an enemy, whom he overtook and killed. Capt. Clarke, several paces in front of his company, was the first man of his party to enter the breach. Indeed, almost all the officers had hand-to-hand encounters with single enemies. The pipe-major, John M’Leod, was the first to force his way in at the front breach, and no sooner was he in than he began and continued throughout the whole of the fighting, in places perfectly exposed, to cheer and encourage the men with the wild notes of his bagpipes. No words are sufficient to express the gallantry and devotion and fearless intrepedity displayed by every man in the regiment; and well deserved indeed was the meed of high praise contained in the general orders of Major-General Lingard and the Commander-in-chief. All the operations connected with the storming of the place were conducted by Brigadier Adrian Hope, and the position was carried by the 93rd Highlanders exclusively, supported at first by part of the 42nd, and the 4th Punjab Rifles.

The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell, colonel of the regiment, was sitting in Durbar with Jung Bahadoor,[576] when an aide-de-camp hastily entered his presence, with the intelligence that the Begum Kotee was taken after a hard struggle and severe loss. The gallant chief sprang from his seat, and exclaimed, “I knew they would do it.”

On the afternoon of the 13th the regiment was relieved and returned to camp, where it remained till the evening of the 20th, when, with the exception of No. 7 company, it returned and took up a position around the Imambarah, preparatory to an attack which was to be made next day on the last position held by the enemy on the north side of the city. During the interval between the 13th and the 20th, the Kaiser Bagh, Imambarah, and other positions had been taken from the enemy; the regiment, however, had no share in these operations.

On the 21st the 93rd, supported by the 4th Punjab Rifles, after some severe skirmishing and street fighting, succeeded in expelling the enemy from several large mosques and enclosures, situated at the north end of the city. Only 11 of the 93rd were wounded.

This terminated the fighting within the city, which was now completely in possession of the British. The 93rd returned to the Dilkoosha, and remained in camp till April 7th, when it was ordered to prepare to form part of a force destined for Rohileund, under Brigadier-General Walpole.

It will have been seen that no regiment was more frequently employed than the 93rd in all the operations against Lucknow, under the Commander-in-Chief, who intrusted to this trustworthy regiment some of the most difficult duties.

At daylight on April 7th, the regiment moved from the Dilkoosha, and joined the rest of the force about five miles on the north-west side of Lucknow. This force consisted of the old Crimean Highland brigade, the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd, two troops of horse artillery, some heavy siege guns, the 9th Lancers, some Native Infantry, Sappers, and Native Cavalry, all under Brigadier-General Walpole. The strength of the 93rd was 41 officers and 833 men.

The “Old Highland Brigade” thus reunited, was commanded by Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope. The force continued to march in a north-west direction till April 16th, a day which can never be forgotten by the 93rd, for with every certainty of success, energy, ability, and desire to fight, the force was entirely mismanaged.

Before the regiment marched from Lucknow, Bt. Lt.-Col. Charles Gordon, C.B., the senior major, an officer who had served many years in the 93rd, took leave, having effected an exchange with Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross, commanding a depôt battalion in Scotland.

Long before daylight on the 16th of April 1858 the force was under arms, and moved cautiously a few miles across country, when a halt was called, the baggage collected, and a strong guard told off to protect it; this guard consisted of two guns and detachments from every corps. About 10 o’clock A.M., the whole force cautiously advanced through some thick wood, and came suddenly on a native mud fort, the garrison of which immediately opened fire with guns and musketry. The 42nd was in advance, supported by the 93rd, the 79th being in reserve. The guns were quickly placed in position, and opened a rapid fire on the fort, while the 42nd and two companies of the 93rd and 4th Punjab Rifles were pushed forward close to the walls, under cover of some low banks, and commenced a brisk fire on the garrison. The 42nd occupied the cover in front, the 93rd on the left flank, and the Punjab Rifles on the right flank of the fort. During the whole day things remained in this state; the guns played on the fort without the least effect, and the skirmishers exchanged shots with the garrison, with but little loss to the enemy, while that of the 93rd and the rest of the force was severe and irreparable.

Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope, a leader not only admired but beloved by his brigade, and by the 93rd especially, fell while endeavouring to find out the arrangements of the fort, and see if there was any means of entering; not that any order had been given to assault, but it is more than probable that had he lived a few hours longer, an assault would have taken place. For an hour or two the guns played upon the fort, but after the death of Hope nothing was done, and the force outside only continued to get the worst of it. While the other regiments suffered severely in officers and men, the 93rd thus lost their much-beloved brigadier, while 6 men were wounded.

At sunset the force was withdrawn, and to the amazement of all (the enemy firing at the force as it retired), the camp was formed within a mile of the fort. Next morning the fort was empty, the enemy having vacated it during the night, evidently at leisure, for nothing was left except the ashes of their dead and a broken gun-carriage. The force having taken possession of the place, measures were at once taken to destroy it. Originally it had been a square enclosure, but had fallen into decay; it was so open and unprotected by any work behind, that a regiment of cavalry might have ridden in. And before this paltry place was lost the brave Adrian Hope, who had passed unscathed through the fierce fires of Lucknow and Cawnpoor. In the evening his remains were buried with military honours, along with two officers of the 42nd.

On the death of Brigadier Hope, Col. Hay, C.B., of the 93rd assumed command of the Highland Brigade, and Major Middleton that of the 93rd. Next day, April 17th, the force resumed its march, and in three days afterwards, at the village of Allahgunge, the enemy in force were again encountered, attacked, and dispersed, with a very large loss to them, but none to their assailants. Here Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross took command of the 93rd.

The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days, during which it was strongly reinforced, and the Commander-in-Chief himself took command of the entire army. On the 27th of April the largely augmented force moved en route for Bareilly and Shahjehanpoor, where it arrived on the 30th of April. The army moved again next day, and on the 4th of May was joined by another brigade. On the 5th it encountered a rebel army on the plains east of Bareilly, which after an engagement of some hours retired. This was a most trying day, for the heat was tremendous; the 93rd was the only regiment that did not lose men from the effects of the heat, neither had it any casualties during the engagement. On the 7th the city of Bareilly was taken possession of. On that day a wing of the regiment, under Lt.-Col. Ross, was employed to dislodge a body of the enemy which had occupied some buildings in the city. After a struggle of some hours the enemy were all dislodged and killed, the casualties of the 93rd being only 3 men wounded.

The regiment had now a rest of five months, during which it remained at Bareilly, where, however, the men suffered extremely from fever; and there were also a good many cases of sunstroke, a few of which were fatal.

On October 17th, the 93rd marched to Shahjehanpoor to form a brigade along with the 60th Royal Rifles and 66th Ghoorkas; along with this were some guns, cavalry, and regular troops, all under command of Brigadier Colin Troup. Two days after the junction of the regiments the whole column entered Oude, and in the second day’s march encountered a large body of rebels at a village called Poosgawah, in which they had entrenched themselves. From this position they were quickly expelled, and the force breaking up into small columns followed in pursuit. No sooner had the bulk of the force passed through the village than a body of rebel cavalry appeared in the rear, and attacked the baggage as it was struggling through the narrow entrance into the village. The main body of the baggage guard was far in the rear, and the enemy was at first mistaken for the irregulars of the force, until they began to cut up the camp followers. At this moment, the sick of the 93rd, 12 in number, who at Surgeon Munro’s request had been armed the night before, turned out of their dhoolies, and kept up a sharp fire, which held the enemy in check until the arrival of the Mooltanee Cavalry, which had been sent from the front, and which immediately dispersed the enemy’s cavalry. The regiment lost 1 man killed.

The force remained in the vicinity of the village for a few days. At daylight on October 26th it was under arms, and the enemy was found in position at a village called Russellpoor, on the opposite side of a deep nullah, flanked on one side by a large village, and on the other by some rising ground. The guns and the 6th Rifles attacked, the main body of the 93rd being held in reserve; one company, under Captain M’Bean, supported the heavy guns. The enemy were driven from their position and put to flight, with considerable loss to themselves, particularly on the right, where Captain M’Bean’s company was engaged.

Next day the force moved on to Noorungabad, where it remained till Nov. 8, 1858, and where the Royal proclamation was read, transferring the government of India to H.M. the Queen. On the 8th, at midnight, the force got under arms and marched towards Meethoolee, a strong mud fort belonging to one of the Rajahs of Oude, who had refused to surrender. By a circuitous route, the force felt its way towards the fort, upon which it suddenly came about mid-day on the 10th. Firing immediately commenced on both sides, and active preparations were made for an assault next day; but it was found that the enemy had slipped off during the night.

After this the 93rd, until the beginning of February 1859, was constantly employed under General Troup, sometimes united and sometimes detached, hunting the rebels out of their hiding-places, ultimately driving them beyond the Gogra (or Sarúj). Thus ended the work of the SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS in the suppression of the Indian Mutiny, in which it took, at least, as prominent a part as did any other regiment, and in which it won for itself never-dying fame. Not, however, did it gain its glory cheaply; between Sept. 30, 1857, and Dec. 31, 1859, the 93rd lost in killed, died of disease, wounded, accidents, and missing, 180 men, besides 58 who were invalided to England. The remainder of its history we must run over with the utmost brevity.

After its great exertions and sufferings, the 93rd stood much in need of rest, and means of restoration for the jaded constitutions of officers and men. Therefore, the route to Subhatoo, a hill station near Simla, was welcomed by the regiment, which set out for its new quarters on Feb. 27th, 1859, and arrived on April 13th. Here it remained till the beginning of November, when it was ordered to Umballah for drill and musketry instruction.

The 93rd was destined to make an unusually long stay in India, as not till 1870 did it again set foot on its native shores. During this time it was kept constantly moving from place to place, but these movements we need not, even if we had space, follow minutely. The two main events which marked this period of the regiment’s history, were a most severe attack of cholera while at Peshawur, and a short campaign against the Mussulman fanatics of the Mahaban hills.

The regiment left Umballah in January 1860, its next station being Rawul Pindee, where it arrived on March 9th, leaving it again on November 14, 1861, for Peshawur, which it reached on the 22nd. The health of the regiment here was at first particularly good, but in May 1862 rumours of the approach of cholera began to circulate. The rumours turned out to be too true, as an undoubted case of cholera occurred in the regiment on the 7th of July; and between this and the beginning of November, it was attacked four separate times, so that there was scarcely a man, woman, or child who did not suffer to a greater or less extent. Among the men there were 60 deaths, among the women 13, and among the children 12. Nor did the officers escape; several of them were attacked, of whom 4 succumbed,--Col. Macdonald, Major Middleton, Ensign Drysdale, and Dr Hope--making 89 in all. It was only by moving out and encamping at a distance from the pestilential town that the epidemic was got rid of, though for a long time after it the regiment was in a very feeble condition.

On the death of Col. Macdonald, Major Burroughs took command of the regiment, till the arrival shortly after of Col. Stisted.

The Record-Book pays a high and well-merited tribute to the admirable conduct of the men during this terrible and long continued attack from a mysterious and deadly foe, far more trying than the bloodiest struggle “i’ the imminent deadly breach.” There was scarcely a man who did not feel the workings of the cholera poison in his system; yet, notwithstanding, there was never any approach to panic, no murmuring or shrinking from duties of the most trying and irksome kind. At one time the same men would be on hospital fatigue duty almost every day, rubbing the cramped limbs of groaning, dying men. Yet no one ever complained or tried to hold back. So long as their strength held out, they not only performed the duties assigned to them willingly, but with a kindness, tenderness, and devotion which can never be forgotten by those who witnessed it.

It is only simple justice, also, to enter upon record a statement of the distinguished services rendered during this trying period to the regiment, by the surgeon, Dr Munro, and the assistant-surgeons, Bouchier, Hope, and Baxter. No man could have worked more faithfully than did Dr Munro. Night and day his thoughts were with the men, his zeal never flagged, his resources never failed, and he seemed never to think he had done enough. Even when his own strength gave way, and he was reduced to a shadow, he still clung to his post. None who witnessed his energy, skill, and love for the men will ever forget it.

On Nov. 3rd the regiment had reached Kuneh Khâl, from which it proceeded to Sealkote by Hattee on the Grand Trunk road, where the detachments from Peshawur, Chumkunah, and Cherat were waiting to receive it. Sealkote was reached on December 30, 1862.

Into the details of the Umbeyla campaign against the Mussulman fanatics we need not enter, as the 93rd had really no fighting to do. The 93rd, under command of Col. Stisted, set out to join Sir Neville Chamberlain’s force in the Umbeyla Pass, on November 3rd, reaching Permowli, in the Yuzufzai country, on November 25th. Thence a long detachment of the regiment with some artillery, by means of elephants, camels, mules, and ponies, under command of Major Dawson of the 93rd, set out on December 9th to join the force in the Umbeyla Pass, which was reached after a most fatiguing march.

The 93rd remained at the camp in the Umbeyla Pass until December 20th, taking its share in the camp and picquet duties. On December 15th, General Garvock, who had succeeded to the command, advanced with half his force against the enemy, leaving the other half behind to guard the camp. Among the latter half was the 93rd. After General Garvock’s advance, the enemy attacked the camp, with a very trifling loss on the side of the British. General Garvock was completely successful, and the 93rd detachment joined the rest of the regiment at Nowakilla. From this, on December 23rd, under Col. Stisted, the regiment set out for Durbund, where it remained encamped till the end of January 1864. It again set out on February 1st, and after a long march reached Sealkote once more on the 27th.

At all the official inspections of the regiment the reports of the inspecting-officers were perfectly satisfactory.

The 93rd made a long stay at Sealkote, during which it sent detachments to garrison various forts in the surrounding district. It quitted Sealkote on Nov. 1st, 1866, and, under command of Col. Burroughs, proceeded to Jhansi, which, after a long march and many encampments, it reached on January 18, 1867.

During its stay at Jhansi, the regiment sustained a great loss, in the promotion, in March 1867, of Surgeon-Major William Munro, M.D., C.B., to be a Deputy Inspector-General of Hospitals. Dr Munro had been surgeon of the Sutherland Highlanders since 1854, when he joined the regiment whilst on its march from Old Fort to the River Alma. He was present with the regiment throughout the Crimean and Indian campaigns, and we have already referred to his conduct during the attack of cholera at Peshawur. By his zeal, ability, and heroic devotion to duty, Dr Munro had endeared himself to every officer and man of the regiment, by all of whom, whilst rejoicing at his well-earned promotion, his departure was sincerely deplored. At his departure he expressed a wish to be enrolled as an honorary member of the officer’s mess, a request that was acceded to with acclamation.

While at Jhansi, the colonel, General Alex. Fisher M’Intosh, K.H., died, Aug. 28, 1868. He had formerly been a major in the regiment, and was succeeded in the colonelcy by Lt.-General Charles Craufurd Hay.

In August 1869, the regiment was again scourged with cholera, a very large number being attacked, both at Jhansi and among the detachment at Sepree; the deaths, however, were only 11. During the latter part of September, moreover, and throughout October, the regiment was prostrated by a fever, which though not deadly, was very weakening. On October 20th, 50 per cent. of the soldiers at headquarters were on the sick list.

The 93rd, under Col. Burroughs, left Jhansi on December 27, 1869, en route for Bombay, to embark for home, after an absence of 12½ years. Partly by road and partly by rail, it proceeded leisurely by Cawnpoor, so full of sad memories, Allahabad, Jubbulpoor, Nagpoor, and Deolalee, to Bombay, which it did not reach till February 14, 1870.[577] On the same evening, officers, men, wives, and children, 681 in all, were safely on board the troop-ship “Jumna,” which steamed out of the harbour on the following morning. By Suez, Alexandria (where the 93rd was transferred to the “Himalaya”), and Gibraltar, the regiment arrived off Portsmouth on March 21, sailing again next day for Leith, which it reached on the 25th, but did not disembark till the 28th. One detachment, under Col. Dawson, and another, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Brown, disembarked at Burntisland, the former proceeding to Stirling, and the latter to Perth. Headquarters, under Col. Burroughs, disembarked in the afternoon, and proceeded by rail to Aberdeen, and, after an absence of 19 years, was welcomed home to Scotland with unbounded enthusiasm by the citizens. Before leaving India, 117 non-commissioned officers and men had volunteered into other regiments remaining in the country.

After a stay of upwards of a year at Aberdeen, the 93rd was removed to Edinburgh, where on its arrival on June 15, 1871, notwithstanding the miserable state of the weather, it met with a warm welcome. One company was left at Ballater, as a guard of honour to the Queen, one at Aberdeen, one at Fort George, and another was sent to Greenlaw.

On Aug. 4, 1871, while the regiment was stationed at Edinburgh, it was presented with new colours by Her Grace the Duchess of Sutherland. The ceremony in the Queen’s Park was witnessed by about 10,000 spectators. Accompanying the Duchess were the Duke of Sutherland and the Marquis of Stafford. After the old colours, worn and tattered by service in India, had been trooped, and the usual ceremonies gone through, Ensigns Cunliffe and Hannay advanced, and kneeling, were presented with the new colours by the Duchess, who addressed the regiment in a few appropriate and touching words. Colonel Burroughs made an exceedingly appropriate reply, in which he offered for Her Grace’s acceptance the old colours of the regiment, which had waved over so many deadly struggles. The Duchess accepted the colours, returning the Queen’s colour, however, to be placed over the memorial erected in St Giles’ Cathedral to the officers and soldiers who fell in the Crimea. Shortly after, however, it was decided that, owing to the little care taken of the colours at St Giles, they should be removed and sent to Dunrobin, to be placed beside the others. The Duke of Sutherland, in January 1873, was elected an honorary member of the officer’s mess of the 93rd.

The Duke and Duchess, and a large party of ladies and gentlemen, were entertained at luncheon by the officers in the Picture Gallery of Holyrood. After a number of appropriate toasts had been drunk, the tables were cleared away, and reel dancing commenced, and entered into enthusiastically. It is said that till then, no dancing had taken place in Holyrood since the days of Bonnie Prince Charlie; according to some even, not since the days of the “braw gallant” Charles II. The Duke and Duchess of Sutherland afterwards went to the Castle, and visited the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, and their wives and families, by all of whom they were enthusiastically received. A few days after, the sergeants gave a very successful ball to their friends to celebrate the occasion.

In the autumn of 1870, we may mention here, Her Majesty the Queen, having noticed that a detachment of the regiment, under, Capt. M. W. Hyslop, H.M.’s guard of honour at Ballater, wore kilts and plaids of hard tartan, and that after a march in wind and rain the men’s knees were much scratched and cut by the sharp edge of this tartan, the Queen was graciously pleased to direct that soft instead of hard tartan be in future supplied to Highland regiments. Accordingly, as soon as the hard tartan in store was used up soft tartan kilts and plaids were issued to the non-commissioned officers and men of the 93rd; this took place in April 1872.

Another instance of Her Majesty’s womanly disposition, and of her thoughtfulness and care for all about her, we shall mention. During her stay at Holyrood in August 1872, a captain’s guard of the 93rd Highlanders was stationed at the palace. Her Majesty walked across from the palace to the guard-room, and satisfied herself that the guard was comfortably housed and properly taken care of, entering into conversation with the soldiers cooking the day’s rations.

On Monday May 12, 1873, the 93rd left Edinburgh for Aldershot. On the previous Saturday, the Lord Provost (the Right Hon. James Cowan) and magistrates of Edinburgh publicly bade farewell in the name of the citizens to the regiment, the Lord Provost addressing officers and men in the courtyard of the Council Chambers, in a few appropriate and highly complimentary words, to which Col. Burroughs made a brief but feeling reply. The officers were then invited to a banquet in the Council Chambers, and the soldiers were also liberally regaled with refreshments.

On their way to Granton, on the 12th December, to embark on board the “Himalaya,” the 93rd marched through crowds of admiring spectators, and passed the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders on the way to take their place.

It reached Aldershot on the 15th, and occupied D, G, and H lines of the North Camp.

Among the list of recipients of Her Majesty’s favour on her 54th birthday (1873), Col. Burroughs’ name appeared as nominated a C.B., making the ninth officer of the regiment who had been thus honoured.

In July and August 1873, the 93rd, commanded by Colonel Burroughs, took part in the “Autumn Manœuvres” in Dartmoor, and received great praise from the generals under whom it served, as well as special notice from H.R.H. the Field Marshal, Commanding-in-Chief, for its smart appearance on parade, and the excellency of its skirmishing.

On August 8th Lt.-Col. J. M. Brown retired on full pay, after a service of 45 years in the regiment.

On Sept. 28th, Lt.-General Sir H. W. Stisted, K.C.B., was appointed honorary colonel, vice Lt.-General C. C. Hay deceased.

On Oct. 29th, Col. Burroughs, C.B., retired on half-pay, and was succeeded in command by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, V.C., who has well earned the honourable position he now fills.

Lieut.-Col. M’Bean commanded the 93rd during the manœuvres of 1874 at Aldershot, where it remained till the 2nd of July, when it removed to Cambridge Barracks, Woolwich.

The strength of the 93rd, one of the finest Highland regiments, at the present time (1875) is 31 officers, and 642 non-commissioned officers and men, including the depôt.

On the next page we give an engraving of the splendid Centre-Piece of plate belonging to the officer’s mess, which was designed by one of the officers of the regiment. The sculpture on one side is supposed to represent the shot-riven wall of an outwork at Sebastopol, where an officer of the 93rd contemplates the dead body of a Russian soldier lying near a private of the regiment, who reclines severely wounded, the regimental pipe-major, in a commanding position above the group, playing “the gathering.” The other side (which we engrave) has an exact reproduction from a photograph of one of the gateway towers of the Secunder Bagh at Lucknow, for an account of the storming of which place in November 1857, see pages 790, 791. An officer and private of the 93rd, and a dead Sepoy, emblematise that terrible Indian struggle and its result. Ornamental silver shields on each side of the ebony pedestal bear on one side the badge of the regiment, and on the other the presentation inscription, describing it as a memorial from some of the officers (whose names run round a silver rim on the top of the pedestal) of the part taken by the regiment in the Crimean war of 1854, and suppression of the Indian Mutiny in 1857.

This splendid work of art was inspected by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle in July 1870, when she was graciously pleased to express her approval both of the design and workmanship. It cost the subscribers nearly £500; and when we consider that it exactly reproduces the dresses, &c., of the regiment at the period represented, time will greatly enhance its present value. The uniform and accoutrements of the Russian soldier are of one of the regiments overthrown by the 93rd at the Alma, and those of the Sepoy the dress of one of those rebel corps entirely annihilated in the Secunder Bagh.

We have the pleasure of giving, on the Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, the portrait of Major-General Wm. Wemyss of Wemyss, from a painting by Raeburn, at Wemyss Castle, Fife; and that of Sir Henry W. Stisted, K.C.B., from a photograph.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 93RD SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.[578]

FOOTNOTES:

[568] His portrait will be found on the Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments.

[569] At Guernsey, on May 6, 1802, died at the age of 40, Sergeant Sam. M’Donald, well known at the time by the appellation of “Big Sam.” He served in the American War, was afterwards fugleman to the Royals, and subsequently lodge porter at Carlton House. In 1793 he was appointed sergeant in the Sutherland Fencibles, joining the 93rd when it was raised. He measured 6 ft. 10 in. in height, 4 feet round the chest, was strongly built, muscular, and well-proportioned. His strength was prodigious, but he was never known to abuse it. His tomb was restored by the non-commissioned officers of the 79th Cameron Highlanders in 1820, and in 1870 by the officers of the 93rd.

[570] In 1813 a second battalion was added to the regiment. It was formed at Inverness, and after some instructions in discipline, was destined to join the army under the Duke of Wellington in France; but owing to the peace of 1814 this destination was changed to North America. This battalion was embarked, and landed in Newfoundland, where it was stationed sixteen months, and then returning to Europe in 1815, was reduced soon after landing.

[571] Vol. ii. p. 410.

[572] Vol ii. p. 412.

[573] For details and illustrated plan as to previous operations, see vol. ii. p. 667 and 677.

[574] See vol. ii. p. 677, where a plan is given, illustrative of the operations for the Relief of Lucknow.

[575] For the details of the retreat see the history of the 78th, vol. ii. p. 679.

[576] This loyal chief, when Nepaulese ambassador in England, saw the 93rd at Edinburgh, and expressed a wish to buy the regiment!

[577] For an account of the very pleasant interchange of civilities between the officers of the 93rd and 79th, when both met at Nagpoor, see vol. ii. p. 718.

[578] We are sorry that the dates are so defective; but, after making every exertion to obtain them, we have not been able to fill up all the blanks.

APPENDIX TO THE 42ND ROYAL HIGHLAND REGIMENT, THE BLACK WATCH.

1873-1875.

The Ashantee Campaign--Malta.

We left the Black Watch at Devonport in the beginning of 1873, with no likelihood then of its being called upon to engage in actual service. On the Gold Coast of Africa, however, mischief had been brewing for many years, and during the course of 1873 the conduct of Coffee Calcallee, king of the barbarous country of Ashantee, had been such that unless a decisive blow were immediately struck, Britain would be compelled to resign possession of her territory in that part of the African coast; and, as our readers no doubt know, that territory had been considerably increased by the cession to Britain, in 1872, of the Dutch possessions on the Gold Coast. Thus in 1873 the coast for many miles, both east and west of Cape Coast Castle, the seat of government, was under the British protection. The principal native population of the territory are the Fantees, who from years of oppression had been reduced to a state of abject cowardice, as was but too well shown in the brief campaign against their inland enemy, the King of Ashantee. The Ashantee territory extends northwards from the Gold Coast to a distance of about 300 miles, its middle being traversed by the River Prah, which flows in the upper part of its course from east to west, but turns at Prah-su towards the south, and reaches the sea at Chamah, to the west of Cape Coast Castle. The capital of the Ashantee territory is Coomassie, about 100 miles directly north from Cape Coast Castle, and about half that distance north of the bend of the Prah, at the town of Prah-su. The population of Coomassie had been very much exaggerated. At the commencement of the campaign it was probably between 20,000 and 30,000. Here the despotic King of Ashantee lived in great state, and in the indulgence of the superstitious and terribly cruel practices known as the Ashantee “Customs.” It is hoped that the lesson which has been read him by a handful of British soldiers will ultimately lead to the abolition of these “Customs,” and to a general amelioration of the miserable lot of the peoples in that part of Africa.

We need not enter upon the very complicated event which led to the British Government sending out an expedition, under the determined, clear-headed, and accomplished Sir Garnet Wolseley, C.B., to let this barbarous despot know the strength of the British arm. The measures hitherto taken to keep the Ashantees in their place had been so inadequate, that their kings had become intolerably bold and confident, and had indeed acquired an utter contempt of the British power as exhibited on the Gold Coast. King Coffee Calcallee resolved, about the end of 1872, to strike such a blow as would utterly stamp out the British rule on that coast. And in January 1873 an army of 60,000 warriors--and the Ashantees though cruel are brave and warlike--was in full march upon Cape Coast Castle. The whole force at the disposal of Colonel Harley, in whom the administration was vested, was about 1000 men, mainly West India troops and Houssa police, with some marines. It was estimated that a contingent of about 60,000 would be raised from the friendly tribes, but this number figured only on paper. By April the Ashantees were within a few miles of Cape Coast Castle. Things were getting desperate, when a small force of marines, under Lt.-Col. Festing, arrived from England in the beginning of June. With this and other small reinforcements, the English managed to keep the barbarians at bay until the arrival, on October 2nd, on the Gold Coast of Major-General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, who had been selected to command a force which was being organised in England to sweep back the threatening horde. He was accompanied only by his staff, and immediately on landing set about clearing the Ashantees out of several towns in the neighbourhood of Cape Coast Castle. Sir Garnet’s clear-headedness and admirable power of organisation soon inspired the few troops at his command with perfect confidence; and by the time the force of which the 42nd formed part arrived at the Gold Coast, everything was prepared for an advance towards the capital of the Ashantee kingdom. We cannot linger over the preliminary work in which Lord Gifford, Colonel Festing, the unfortunate Lieut. Eardley-Wilmot, and other officers whose names are now familiar to the British public, played a prominent part. By the end of November the Ashantee force was in full retreat on Coomassie, and by the end of December General Wolseley with his staff and some 500 sailors and marines was at Prah-su.

Meantime the small force which had been organising in England was on its way to the scene of operations. The 42nd was the principal regiment of the line, as a large part of the 23rd Welsh Fusileers had to re-embark, owing to the desertion of some thousands of native carriers who had been engaged to carry the necessary baggage through the unwholesome country. As we said at the conclusion of the history of the 79th, a considerable number of volunteers from that regiment accompanied the Black Watch, which left Portsmouth on the 4th of December 1873, and arrived off Cape Coast Castle on the 17th, disembarking on the 3rd and 4th of January 1874. Besides the 23rd, 42nd, and 2nd battalion Rifle Brigade, there were detachments of Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Royal Marines, which, with the force already on the ground, formed the army with which Sir Garnet Wolseley was to pierce into the very heart of the Ashantee kingdom, through a country of marshes and matted forests, the growth of centuries, and forming an almost impenetrable ambush for the enemy, who knew how to take advantage of it. As Lord Derby remarked, this was to be “an engineers’ and doctors’ war.” The engineers worked admirably in the construction of roads, bridges, telegraphs, and camps; and it became simply a question whether the British soldiers would be able to hold out against the pestiferous climate long enough to enable them to reach Coomassie and return to the Gold Coast ere the heavy rains set in in the early spring. Happily the energy, skill, and knowledge of General Wolseley were quite equal to the emergency; and backed by an able and determined staff, and his small force of brave and willing soldiers, he accomplished his mission with complete success. All possible preparations were made on the road to Prah-su, previous to the commencement of the march of the main body, in order that not a moment of the precious time might be lost,--the white troops must be back, and ready to embark by the end of February.

We have said that at starting there was considerable difficulty in procuring a sufficient number of native carriers for the baggage of the small force. This caused some delay after the landing of the force at Mansu, some distance to the north of Cape Coast Castle,--which delay, a 42nd officer said with truth, “did more harm to our men than all the hard work in Ashantee.” To Europeans idleness in such a climate is utterly prostrating. In the dearth of carriers, the 42nd men themselves, greatly to their honour, volunteered to act as porters. On the 23rd of January General Wolseley with the advanced guard had crossed the Adansi Hills, and fixed his headquarters at Fomannah, the palace of the Adansi king. On the 26th Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, who commanded the advanced guard, took Borborassie. After this service the 23rd Fusileers, 42nd, Rifle Brigade, the 2nd West India Regiment, and the Naval Brigade, which by this time had reached Prah-su, were brought forward, resting on Insarfu. They encamped on the night of the 30th about that place, and about two miles north of it, towards the enemy’s main position at Amoaful. The advanced guard, under Colonel M’Leod, was at Quarman, within a mile or two of the enemy’s position.

The entire country hereabout is one dense mass of brush, penetrated by a few narrow lanes, “where the ground, hollowed by rains, is so uneven and steep at the sides as to give scanty footing. A passenger,” to quote the London News’ narrative, “between the two walls of foliage, may wander for hours before he finds that he has mistaken his path. To cross the country from one narrow clearing to another, axes or knives must be used at every step. There is no looking over the hedge in this oppressive and bewildering maze. Such was the battlefield of January 31st. The enemy’s army was never seen, but its numbers are reported by Ashantees to have been 15,000 or 20,000. Its chief commander was Amanquatia, the Ashantee general. The Ashantees were generally armed with muskets, firing slugs; but some had rifles. As they were entirely concealed in the bush, while our countrymen stood in the lane or in the newly-cut spaces, precision of aim was no advantage to our side.”

The main body of the enemy was encamped on the hill rising towards the town of Amoaful; but thousands of them also must have been skulking in the bush through which the small British force had to march before reaching the encampment. At early dawn on the 31st the British force moved upon the village of Egginassie, where the first shots were fired from an Ashantee ambush. The force was carefully arranged to suit the nature of the ground, with a front column, a left column, a right column, and a rear column, all so disposed that when they closed up they would form a square, the columns taking in spaces to the right and left of the central line of advance, so as to prevent any attack on the advancing front centre.

The front column was commanded by Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Alison, Bart., C.B. It consisted of the 42nd, under Major Baird, Major Duncan Macpherson, and Major Scott, a detachment of the 23rd Fusileers, Captain Rait’s Artillery, manned by Houssas, and a detachment of the Royal Engineers. The left column was commanded by Brigadier-Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, and the right column by Lt.-Col. Evelyn Wood, 90th Light Infantry; part of the right column consisted of miscellaneous native African levies, under Captain Furze of the 42nd. The paths through the jungle were cut for each column of troops by large parties of native labourers.

Thus clearing their way through the jungle, and often scarcely able to obtain foothold from the slippery state of the marshy ground, the force advanced against the enemy. When the front of the small force had got a few hundred yards beyond the village of Egginassie, it was assailed by a tremendous fire of musketry from an unseen foe, very trying to the nerves even of an experienced and well-trained soldier. By this time five companies of the 42nd were in skirmishing order. The slugs were dropping thick and fast; had they been bullets, scarcely a man of the Black Watch would have lived to tell the tale. As it was, there were few of the officers who did not receive a scratch, and nearly 100 of the men were wounded. Major Macpherson was shot in the leg, but limped on with a stick, and kept the command for some time, when he was compelled to give it up to Major Scott. It was at this critical moment that Capt. Rait’s gun--there was no room for two--came into action at 50 yards from the enemy, on the direct line of advance. The shells fired at that short distance, with deadly effect, soon forced the enemy to clear the road. In a moment, as they gave way upon their own left upon the road, the 42nd pushed them in thence along the whole line, and they began to yield another 50 yards or more, and Rait’s gun again came into action against the enemy, who had at once taken up a fresh position, as the bush prevented the Black Watch from forming quickly.

Again the enemy per force gave way before the shells along the road. Again the 42nd took instant advantage of it, and the enemy rolled back. The men were now in such high spirits, according to the account of one who was present, that the terrors of the bush were no more. Sir Archibald Alison saw that the moment had come. He ordered the pipers to play. Down together, with a ringing cheer, went the splendid regiment under his orders, straight at the concealed foe. Away rolled every Ashantee in front of them; away down one hill and up another, on which stood the village of Amoaful itself. By half-past eleven the village was in the hands of the British force. It was not, however, till after two that the fighting was over, as the flank parties, the left as we have said, commanded by the Colonel of the 42nd, had much more trouble and numerous casualties in fighting and clearing their way through the bush. By the time mentioned, however, the last Ashantee had shown his heels in full retreat. Of the 42nd Bt.-Major Baird was severely wounded, from which he died at Sierra Leone on the 6th of March, Major Macpherson, Captains Creagh and Whitehead, Lts. Berwick, Stevenson, Cumberland, and Mowbray, and 104 men wounded.

On Feb. 1st, the day after this signal victory, the adjacent village of Becqueh was captured and destroyed by Col. M’Leod, with the naval brigade and several detachments, supported by portions of the 42nd and 23rd. On the 2nd, the army was at Agemanu, six miles beyond Amoaful, every inch of the ground between the two places being disputed by the enemy. On this day Lt. Wauchope of the 42nd was slightly wounded. On the 3rd, Sir Garnet moved by the westerly road, branching off to the left from Agemanu, through Adwabin and Detchiasa to the river Dah or Ordah, the enemy again opposing the advance and hanging round the flanks of the force. King Coffee Calcallee had tried to stop the advance of the British by offering to pay an indemnity, but in vain, as no reliance whatever could be put in any of his promises; the King therefore resolved to dispute the passage of the river. The battle of Ordah-su, as it is called, was fought on Feb. 4th, and lasted seven hours. When the troops reached the Dah on the evening of the 3rd, it was a tremendous downpour of rain, and it was not till next morning that the engineers managed to complete their bridge over the river. By this bridge, on the morning of the 4th, the advanced guard, the rifle brigade and some native troops under Colonel M’Leod, crossed the bridge, and soon found itself fiercely engaged with very large numbers of the enemy, who had crowded into the villages on each side of the road, from which it was found exceedingly difficult to dislodge them. The first shots were fired about 7 A.M., and Sir Garnet Wolseley in his official despatch, dated Coomassie, Feb. 5th, thus describes the rest:--

“The advanced guard, under the command of Col. M’Leod, 42nd Highlanders, was brought to a stand still shortly after the advance began; and a general action soon developed itself, lasting for more than six hours. The enemy did not, however, fight with the same courage as at Amoaful, for although their resistance was most determined, their fire was wild, and they did not generally attack us at such close quarters as in the former action.

“The village of Ordahsu having been carried by the rifle brigade at nine o’clock, I massed all my force there, having previously passed all the reserve ammunition, field hospitals, and supplies through the troops, who held the road between the river and the village, a distance of about a mile. The enemy then attacked the village with large numbers from all sides, and for some hours we could make no progress, but steadily held our ground. The 42nd Highlanders being then sent to the front, advanced with pipes playing, and carried the enemy’s position to the north of the village in the most gallant style; Captain Rait’s artillery doing most effective service in covering the attack, which was led by Col. M’Leod.

“After some further fighting on the front line, a panic seems to have seized the enemy, who fled along the road to Coomassie in complete rout. Although the columns they had detailed to assault our flanks and rear continued for some time afterwards to make partial attacks upon the village, we followed close upon the enemy’s heels into Coomassie. The town was still occupied by large numbers of armed men, who did not attempt to resist. The King had fled no one knew whither. Our troops had undergone a most fatiguing day’s work, no water fit for drinking having been obtained during the action or the subsequent advance, and the previous night’s rest having been broken by a tornado, which drenched our bivouac. It was nearly six o’clock when the troops formed up in the main street of Coomassie, and gave three cheers for the Queen.”

The 42nd was the first to enter the capital, the pipers playing at its head, about half-past four in the afternoon; by half-past seven the whole force was inside Coomassie, and the discomfiture of the Ashantees was complete, the king himself having fled.

Mr H. M. Stanley, the well-known correspondent of the New York Herald, in describing the advance on Coomassie, wrote as follows of the bravery of the Black Watch:--

“The conduct of the 42nd Highlanders on many fields has been considerably belauded, but mere laudation is not enough for the gallantry which has distinguished this regiment when in action. Its bearing has been beyond praise as a model regiment, exceedingly disciplined, and individually nothing could surpass the standing and gallantry which distinguished each member of the 42nd or the Black Watch. They proceeded along the well ambushed road as if on parade, by twos. ‘The Forty-second will fire by companies, front rank to the right, rear rank to the left,’ shouted Col. Macleod. ‘A company, front rank fire! rear rank fire!’ and so on, and thus vomiting out twoscore of bullets to the right and twoscore to the left, the companies volleyed and thundered as they marched past the ambuscades, the bagpipes playing, the cheers rising from the throats of the lusty Scots until the forest rang again with discordant medley of musketry, bagpipe music, and vocal sounds. It was the audacious spirit and true military bearing on the part of the Highlanders, as they moved down the road toward Coomassie, which challenged admiration this day. Very many were borne back frightfully disfigured and seriously wounded, but the regiment never halted nor wavered; on it went, until the Ashantees, perceiving it useless to fight against men who would advance heedless of ambuscades, rose from their coverts, and fled panic-stricken towards Coomassie, being perforated by balls whenever they showed themselves to the hawk-eyed Scots. Indeed, I only wish I had enough time given me to frame in fit words the unqualified admiration which the conduct of the 42nd kindled in all who saw or heard of it. One man exhibited himself eminently brave among brave men. His name was Thomas Adams. It is said that he led the way to Coomassie, and kept himself about ten yards ahead of his regiment, the target for many hundred guns; but that, despite the annoying noise of iron and leaden slugs, the man bounded on the road like a well-trained hound on a hot scent. This example, together with the cool, calm commands of Col. Macleod, had a marvellous effect upon the Highland battalion.”

In the action on the 4th, Capt. Moore and Lts. Grogan and Wauchope of the 42nd were wounded, the latter severely this time; 14 men were also wounded.

Thus, in the space of about a month, by the decision and energy of the leader of the expedition, and the willingness of his officers and troops, was the great object of the campaign accomplished in the most masterly manner, and the Ashantees humbled as they had never been before, and taught a lesson they are not likely soon to forget. As during the 5th there seemed no hope of the treacherous king coming to terms, and as it was absolutely necessary for the safety of the troops that the return march should be immediately commenced, Sir Garnet resolved to destroy Coomassie, and set out at once. Having, therefore sent off all the wounded, he issued orders for an advance on the morning of the 6th. Early on that morning the homeward movements commenced, headed by the naval brigade, and covered by a rear guard of the 42nd, which did not retire till the town had been set on fire in every quarter, and the mines which had been placed under the palace fired. A tornado had raged during the previous night, but the destruction of the town by fire was complete.

Thus the campaign was virtually at an end, and Gen. Wolseley made all possible haste to bring his little army back to Cape Coast Castle, which, notwithstanding the swollen state of the rivers, he accomplished by February 19th. While on his way back Gen. Wolseley received the unqualified submission of the humbled king. No time was lost in getting the troops out of the influence of the deadly climate. Without delay, therefore, the embarkation took place. The 42nd embarked in the “Nebraska” on the 23rd, and sailed on the 27th in the “Sarmatian,” the steamer which brought them from England. It arrived at Portsmouth on March 23rd, where it was received with tremendous enthusiasm. All had suffered more or less from the effects of the climate, but what with good constitutions and care, the 42nd in course of time regained its “wonted health and strength.” Previous to its embarkation for Ashantee the 42nd, like the other regiments, was provided with suits of dark grey (retaining in the head dress their red feather), as being much more appropriate for the work to be done than the usual regimental costume. The men’s kits were, however, on board the “Sarmatian,” and the national garb was therefore donned before landing, so that the regiment came ashore in all the glory of its national garb.

Among the officers specially mentioned by Sir Garnet Wolseley for having performed prominent services during the campaign were Col. Macleod, C.B., who was afterwards made a K.C.B.; Majors Macpherson and Scott; Capts. Farquharson, V.C., Furze, and Kidston; and Lt. Wauchope. The special thanks of Parliament were awarded to the troops, and honours were showered upon the Commander by the Queen and country. Major Macpherson and Scott were made Lieutenant-Colonels and C.B.’s., and had the brevet of lieutenant-colonel conferred on them. Captains Bayly, Farquharson, V.C., and Furze, were made Bt.-Majors. The Victoria Cross was conferred on Sergt. Samuel M’Gaw. The non-commissioned officers and men selected to have medals “for distinguished conduct in the field” at the hand of the Sovereign--and had them presented by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle on the 16th of May 1874, in presence of Colonel Sir John M’Leod, K.C.B., commanding the regiment, were--Wm. Street, sergt.-instructor of musketry; sergt. Henry Barton; privates John White, George Ritchie, George Cameron, and William Bell; piper James Wetherspoon; privates Henry Jones, Wm. Nichol, and Thomas Adams. Also, Sergeant-Major Barclay was awarded the medal for “meritorious services” for distinguished conduct during the campaign.

In conclusion, we think the following is worth recording; it is told in a letter from a soldier of the 42nd, which appeared in the Inverness Advertiser:--

“We were the objects of great curiosity on the part of the Fantees (natives of this bit of the country), who hung round the camp all day in crowds, and numbers of whom had followed us from a large village through which we passed just as the sun was rising, our pipes making the whole street ring with the tune of ‘Hey, Johnnie Cope,’ which they struck up just as we entered the village; the whole place was in an uproar at once, the people rushing out of their huts in the utmost consternation, evidently thinking the Ashantees were on them. The pipes were something new; bugles they had heard something of, but bagpipes were unknown instruments of warfare to them. As soon as they realised that it was not their dreaded foes who were present, they began to approach cautiously, but catching sight of the pipers, who still adhere to the garb of old Gaul in defiance of War-Office regulations, a fresh stampede took place, to the intense amusement of our men; nor did the boldest of them venture to come near until the rear of the detachment was clear of the village. By the time, however, that we reached our halting-place, we were surrounded by a considerable crowd, the pipers still forming the attraction, the natives evidently looking on these as officers or dignitaries of the very highest importance, and the pipes themselves as some kind of mysterious instrument by which the enemy is to be vanquished. So far, indeed, did their respect for these personages carry them, that a war-dance in their honour was got up, and carried on with great vigour, to the evident disgust of big Duncan, our pipe-major, who wanted to know what he was made a peep show of for, and if they had never seen a kiltie before.”

The regiment remained at Portsmouth until Nov. 15th, when it embarked for Malta under command of Sir John Macleod, K.C.B. Its strength on embarkation was 26 officers, 43 sergeants, 21 drummers and pipers, and 630 rank and file. It arrived at Malta, after calling at Queenstown, on the 27th, and, after being a few days under canvas, went into Isola barracks, &c., the same that was occupied by the regiment in 1832, and again in 1844.

FENCIBLE CORPS.

The plan of raising Fencible corps in the Highlands was first proposed and carried into effect by Mr Pitt (afterwards Earl of Chatham), in the year 1759. During the three preceding years both the fleets and armies of Great Britain had suffered reverses, and to retrieve the national character great efforts were necessary. In England county militia regiments were raised for internal defence in the absence of the regular army; but it was not deemed prudent to extend the system to Scotland, the inhabitants of which, it was supposed, could not yet be safely entrusted with arms. Groundless as the reasons for this caution undoubtedly were in regard to the Lowlands, it would certainly have been hazardous at a time when the Stuarts and their adherents were still plotting a restoration to have armed the clans. An exception, however, was made in favour of the people of Argyll and Sutherland, and accordingly letters of service were issued to the Duke of Argyll, then the most influential and powerful nobleman in Scotland, and the Earl of Sutherland to raise, each of them, a Fencible regiment within his district. Unlike the militia regiments which were raised by ballot, the Fencibles were to be raised by the ordinary mode of recruiting, and like the regiments of the line, the officers were to be appointed and their commissions signed by the king. The same system was followed at different periods down to the year 1799, the last of the Fencible regiments having been raised in that year.

The following is a list of the Highland Fencible regiments according to the chronological order of the commissions, with the date of their embodiment and reduction:--

1. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 1), 1759-1763.

2. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 1), 1759-1763.

3. The Argyll or Western Fencibles (No. 2), 1778-1783.

4. The Gordon Fencibles, 1778-1783.

5. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 2), 1779-1783.

6. The Grant or Strathspey Fencibles, 1793-1799.

7. The Breadalbane Fencibles (three battalions), 1793 and 1794-1799 and 1802.

8. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 3), 1793-1797.

9. The Gordon Fencibles (No. 2), 1793-1799.

10. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 3), 1793-1799.

11. The Rothesay and Caithness Fencibles (two battalions), 1794 and 1795-1802.

12. The Dumbarton Fencibles, 1794-1802.

13. The Reay Fencibles, 1794-1802.

14. The Inverness-shire Fencibles, 1794-1802.

15. The Fraser Fencibles, 1794-1802.

16. The Glengarry Fencibles, 1794-1802.

17. The Caithness Legion, 1794-1802.

18. The Perthshire Fencibles, 1794-1802.

19. Argyll Fencibles (No. 4), 1794-1802.

20. Lochaber Fencibles, 1799-1802.

21. The Clan-Alpine Fencibles, 1799-1802.

22. The Ross-shire Fencibles, 1796-1802.

23. Regiment of the Isles, or Macdonald Fencibles, 1799.

24. Argyll Fencibles (No. 5), 1796-1802.

25. The Ross and Cromarty Rangers, 1799-1802.

26. The Macleod Fencibles, 1799-1802.

INDEX.

Abercromby, Sir Ralph, his portrait, ii. 372; Major-General, at Ticonderoga, 338; his expedition against the West Indies, 362; Egypt, 366; his fatal wound, 372.

“Abercrombie Robinson,” The, its voyage with the 91st, ii. 732.

Aberdeen, Montrose’s march upon it, i. 169; Covenanters expelled from, 172; Farquharson’s “Hieland Men” at, 174; Covenanters at, 187; battle and sack of, 188; deputation from, to Montrose, 202; Covenanting officers killed at, 246.

Aberdeen, Old, view of, i. 246.

Aberdeenshire Highland Regiment, or Old 81st, ii. 565.

Aberdour, in Aberdeenshire, i. 39.

Aboukir taken by the British ii. 367.

Aboyne, the viscount’s force, i. 161; appointed lieutenant of Highlands, 173; landing in Aberdeen, 173; proclamation to Covenanters, 173; his escape from Carlisle, 208; Montrose deserted by him, 229; interview with Montrose, 234; escape, 254.

Achnacarry, the seat of Cameron of Lochiel, engraving of it, i. 709.

A fin (“to the end”), the motto of the Ogilvy, ii. 319.

Agricola in Britain, i. 3; his invasion of Scotland, 6; his voyage and death, 9.

Agriculture in the Highlands, ii. 9.

Ahmednuggur, this fortress attacked and taken, ii. 575; taken (1803), 627; the Hon. Mrs Stewart Mackenzie’s memorial slab to the 78th in the Pettah wall, 628.

Ahwaz, captured (Apr. 1, 1857), ii. 665, 666.

Aire, The, the fight here in 1814, ii. 729.

Alba or Scotland, i. 34.

Alba de Tormes, the allies’ retreat from, ii. 584; the battle of, 760.

Alban or Scotland, i. 26; note, 34.

Albania or Scotland (note), i. 34, 50.

Albany, Count of, this title is assumed by Prince Charles, i. 758.

Albany, Duke of, i. 69; Regent, 71; his victory at Harlaw, ii. 140.

Albany’s Highlanders, see 72nd.

Albinn or Britain, i. 17.

Alexander III., his coronation at Scone, i. 61; his portrait, 62.

Alexander of the Isles, Inverness destroyed by, i. 73; he surrenders to James I., 73.

Allahabad, the 78th proceed thither, ii. 667; Havelock’s march against the insurgents, 667; the 79th here (1867), 716.

Alma, the battle of the, 42nd, ii. 410; the 79th, 711; the 93rd, 785; --the River, the position of the Russians, 711; --Medals, their distribution, 417.

Almarez, Lord Hill carries, ii. 381; the 92nd here (1812), 760.

Alpine, Siol, several clans, ii. 242.

Alum Bagh, The, the sick and wounded guarded here, ii. 676.

Am Freiceadan Dubh (“the Black Watch”), the Gaelic name of the 42nd, ii. 324.

Amoaful, the battle here, ii. 804.

Anderson, General Paul, the 78th receive new colours and accoutrements from his estate, ii. 659.

Anglo-Norman jurisdiction, i. 59.

Anglo-Saxon colonisation of Scotland, i. 56.

“Another for Hector,” origin of the saying, i. 324.

Anrias or Ross, Clan, its history, crest, arms, and motto, ii. 235.

Anson, Hon. Mrs George, she presents new colours to the 74th Highlanders, ii. 608.

Antonine, Wall of, map and profile of, i. 10; stone from, 11.

Antwerp, allied commanders’ object against (1811), ii. 651.

Arapiles, Los, near Salamanca, ii. 583; Pakenham’s obstinate fight here, 383.

Ard Choille (“the wooded hill”), motto and slogan of the Macgregors, ii. 243.

Ardoch Moor, i. 7; battle of, 8; view of Roman Camp at, 15.

Ardvraick Castle, Montrose imprisoned here, i. 268; view of, 269.

Argaum, battle of (1803), ii. 633.

Argyll, i. 34; settlement of Scots from Ireland here, 33; the proper orthography (note), ii. 177.

Argyll, Campbell, the clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 175.

Argyll, Archibald, the 5th Earl, ii. 179.

Argyll, 2nd Duke of, portrait, i. 472.

Argyll, the 7th Earl of, his portrait, i. 338; defeated at Glenlivet, 109; the 8th Earl and 1st Marquis, his portrait, 178; defeated at Tippermuir, 184; at Aberdeen, 188; at Fyvie, 192; his conduct towards Montrose, 271; declines to serve in the Scots army in England, 289; declaration of the 9th Earl against Government. See Campbell, Clan.

Argyll, 1st Marquis of, arrested, i. 332.

Argyll Highlanders, or Old 74th Highland Regiment, their history, ii. 519.

Argyllshire Highlanders, the 91st Princess Louise’s Regiment, see Ninety-first.

Argyll’s Stone (note), i. 339.

Arinez, the action here in 1813, ii. 596.

Arkaig, Loch, view of, i. 709.

Armour, ancient Caledonians’, i. 5.

Army sub-districts of Highland Regiments, see Brigade Centre.

Arriverète, the battle here (1814), ii. 762.

Arroyo de Molinos, the battle here, ii. 496.

Ashantee Campaign (1874), map, ii. 803.

Ashantee War, volunteers from the 79th share in its dangers, ii. 721.

Assaye, battle and plan of, ii. 574, 631.

Athole, 2nd Duke of, with President Forbes at Blair Castle, i. 323; the 4th Duke raises a regiment in 1778, ii. 522; note from the 7th Duke on the death of Dundee, i. 376; his accepting the care of the monument to the fallen of the 42nd, ii. 435.

Athole Highlanders at Culloden, i. 663.

Athole Highlanders, see 77th Regt., Old.

Athole, Marquis of, created duke, i. 410.

Athole, Stewarts of, their descent, ii. 300.

Attainted estates, i. 478.

Audaces juvo (“I favour the brave”), scroll motto of the Buchanans, ii. 281.

Audentes Fortuna juvat (“fortune aids the daring”), Mackinnon’s motto, &c., ii. 256.

Augustus, Fort, view of, i. 485.

Auldearn, battle of, i. 210.

Aut pax aut bellum (“either peace or war”), motto of Gunn, &c., ii. 278.

Badajoz, its siege and capture, ii. 581.

Bagh, “garden,” of frequent occurrence in Indian names, ii. 530.

Bagpipe, history of, in Highlands, ii. 109.

Bagpipe-playing in the Highlands, i. 312.

Baird, Major-General, his portrait, ii. 482; commands against Hyder Ali, 481; at the assault on Seringapatam, 570; commands at the Cape of Good Hope, 778.

Balaklava, battle of, ii. 418, 713, 785.

Balloch, Donald, Lord of Isla, i. 76; sends his own head to Edinburgh, ii. 141.

Balmerino, his letter to the Chevalier de St George, i. 726; his execution, 727.

Balmoral, Highland residence of Her Majesty, steel engraving of, i. 775.

Balnagowan, Ross of, and Pitcalnie, their claims to the chiefship, ii. 237.

Bangalore, the storming in 1791, ii. 527.

Bannockburn, battle of, i. 63.

Bannockburn House--Prince Charles passes a night here, i. 616.

Bards’ influence on the Highlanders, i. 315.

Bareilly, its final reduction, ii. 686.

Bayonne--the battle in 1813, ii. 729; last action of the Peninsular war, ii, 763.

Bede, the Venerable, i. 20, 22; dialect, 21.

Belhaven, “the fiery Lord,” i. 411.

Ben, beann, ban, bean, bain, bane,--literally “white, beautiful;” applied to amountain, it refers to the snow-cap, ii. 216.

Bengal army--the mutiny, ii. 666.

Beresford, Major-General, at Buenos-Ayres, ii. 488; at the siege of Badajoz, 496; his brigade in 1808, 727.

Bergen-op-Zoom, attack on, ii. 451.

Berridale, Lord, prosecution of, i. 126; imprisoned, 137-8; and his creditors, 145; his wounds at Charlestown, ii. 521.

Bithoor, its evacuation before Hope-Grant, ii. 420; the march against, 674.

“Birkenhead,” wreck of the, ii. 604.

Bi se mac an t’slaurie (“Be thou son of the crook”), the scroll motto of the Maclaurins, ii. 279.

Bishops, Scottish, Anti-Popery mandates to their clergy (1745), i. 582; recognise the Hanoverian Government, 769.

“Black Camp,” before Inverary, i. 434.

Blackmail in the Highlands, i. 321; levying of it, 483; cessation of its payment, 488; its amount, ii. 2.

“Black Watch,” the, see Forty-Second Royal Highlanders, ii. 324.

Blair-Athole, Prince Charles here, i. 635.

Blair Castle abandoned by the Duke of Athole, and seized by the Marquis of Tullibardine, i. 534; the family residence of the Dukes of Athole, with engravings of as it stood in 1745-6 before being dismantled, 643; and as restored in 1872, ii. 312.

Blantyre, Lord, deputed to London, Queen Elizabeth refuses to see him, i. 409; his experience of Highlanders, ii. 380.

Blauw-Berg, the battle in 1806, ii. 778.

“Bloody Preacher,” the, David Dickson, i. 238; John Nave or Neaves, ii. 252.

Bog of Gight, Earl of Murray here, i. 156; the castle taken by Leslie, 251; the site of Gordon Castle, ii. 318.

Bondage, Manerial, predial service in Harris, ii. 35.

Bones, Highland superstitions about, i. 309.

“Bonnet gained,” the, its history, ii. 417.

“Bonnie Dundee,” song of (note), i. 350.

“Bonnie House o’ Airly,” the, destroyed by the Earl of Argyll, i. 178.

Book of Deer, the, (note), i. 22, 38.

Borlum, Old, Brigadier Mackintosh, Laird of, i. 437; ordered by Mar to the Borders, 445.

Boyd, Lord, incident at Culloden, i. 667.

Boyne, King James’s defeat at the, i. 393.

Brahan Castle, the Highlanders lay down their arms here, i. 486.

Brandywine Creek--the battle, ii. 353.

Breadalbane Campbells, their motto, history, arms, &c., ii. 186; first earl, 187.

Breadalbane, his portrait, i. 394; his policy for the winning side, 395; imprisoned for high treason, i. 402.

Bridge of Dee (note), i. 85; battle of the, 175; skirmish at, 202.

Brigade Centres, or “Army Sub-districts” of the Highland regiments--the 42nd and 79th is Perth; the 71st and 78th is Fort George; the 72nd and 91st is Stirling; the 74th is Hamilton; and the 92nd and 93rd is Aberdeen.

Brooklyn, battle of (1776), ii. 349, 467.

Bruce, Robert, i. 63.

Buchanan, Clan, its history, arms and mottoes, ii. 281.

Buchanan, George, on Highland dress and armour, i. 327.

Burgos, the siege in 1812, ii. 383, 703.

Burton, Major, his melancholy fate, ii. 551.

Burt’s Letters on Highland dress, i. 330; their value, ii. 20.

Busaco--the battle, A.D. 1810, ii. 578.

Busheer, its surrender, ii. 660.

Bydand (“permanent”), motto of the Gordons, ii. 316.

Byng, Lt.-General Sir John, presents new colours to the 92nd, Dec. 13, 1830, ii. 767.

Caber Feidh, or “Gathering of the 72nd Highlanders,” the music arranged for the bagpipes, ii. 532.

Cadogan, Colonel, mortally wounded at La Puebla--engraving of his monument in Glasgow Cathedral, ii. 498.

Caffraria, map of the eastern part, ii. 564.

“Caisteal Foulis na theine”--Castle Foulis in flames--slogan of the Munroes, ii. 434.

Caithness and Sutherland, Earls of, feud between, i. 100; reprisals, 110; differences, 128; agreement, 136.

Caledonians, Ancient, their habits, i. 1, 4; weapons, armour, government, physique, 5; engravings of two sculptured stones representing them, 4.

Callernish Circle in Lewis--view of, i. 37.

Callum More, Colin Mòr or Mohr, ii. 178.

Cambridge, H.R.H. the Duke of, in the Crimea, ii. 784; he presents new colours to the 93rd, 788.

Cameron (or Chameron), Clan, its history, arms, crest, mottoes, and branches, ii. 217; clan muster in 1745, i. 522; defeat of Clan Chattan by, 106.

Cameron, Alan (of Erracht), raises the 79th Regiment, ii. 697; his candid and stern refusal to allow the king to draft the 79th Regiment (note), 698; his letter on abolishing the kilt, 699.

Cameron, Sir Duncan A., K.C.B., his portrait on steel as colonel of the “Black Watch,” ii. 325; at the Alma, 413; succeeds Sir Colin Campbell in command of the Highland Brigade (1855), 547, 713; succeeds Sir Colin in command of a division, 548; his war services, 437.

Cameron, Col. John, 92nd, his portrait, ii. 763; --his part and death at Quatre Bras, June 16, 1815--some details of his life and bravery, 764; his coat of arms, 762; Sir Walter Scott’s lines upon, 765.

Cameron, Donald (Lochiel), “The Gentle Chief,” see Lochiel.

Cameron, Dr Arch., portrait, i. 718; execution at Tyburn--reluctance of George II. to sign his death warrant, 756.

Cameron Highlanders, “the 79th Queen’s Own,” see 79th Regiment.

Cameron, John Dhu, Sergeant Mòr, i. 325.

Cameron, Sir Ewen, of Lochiel (or “Ewan Dhu”), his character and achievements, i. 296, 297, ii. 220-222; with his second son at Killiecrankie, i. 371; his foster brother at Killiecrankie (note), 377; Byron’s mention of him, ii. 706.

Cameronian Volunteers, the first designation of the 79th, ii. 697.

“Cameronians,” origin of the name, the test, i. 335; become partisans of the Stuarts, their warlike movements, i. 414.

Camerons, their conduct before the battle of Prestonpans, i. 555, 562.

Campbell--its etymology, ii. 175.

Campbell, Clan, Argyll Branch, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 175; its prominent men, 177-185.

Campbell, Clan, Breadalbane Branch, arms, crest, and motto--its prominent men, ii. 186-189.

Campbell, Clan, Offshoots, ii. 189-190.

Campbell, Castle, burned by the Macleans, i. 221.

Campbell, Colin (of Carwhin), he succeeds to the Breadalbane peerage, ii. 188.

Campbell, General Duncan, of Lochnell, first colonel of the 91st--his portrait on steel, ii. 756; his punch-bowl, 754.

Campbell, Major-General John Francis Glencairn--his portrait, ii. 746; his bravery, 738; his becoming colonel, 91st, 746.

Campbell, Major-General Sir Archibald, K.C.B., first colonel of the 74th Highlanders, ii. 571; his portrait, 572.

Campbell of Lochnell at Glenlivet, i. 108.

Campbell, Sir Archibald Ava, Bart., the representative of the Robertsons, ii. 172.

Campbell, Sir Colin (Lord Clyde), his portrait on steel plate, ii. 409; his career (note), ii. 413; his generalship, 416, 417, 682, 684, 713, 784, 785, 790.

Campbell’s Highlanders, or Old 88th Regiment, history of, ii. 475.

Campbells, Macdougall, of Craignish, ii. 167.

Campobello, Sir Nigel de, the head of the Clan Campbell (in 1320 A.D.), ii. 176.

Camps, Roman, i. 14, 15.

Canada, plan for its conquest (1759), ii. 460.

Cannon, Colonel, joined by Farquharsons, Frasers, Gordons, Macphersons, i. 380; defeated at Dunkeld, 384.

Canute in Scotland, i. 53.

Cape of Good Hope, the Dutch yield it up, ii. 624.

Carlisle, occupied by Duke of Hamilton, i. 256; surrenders to Prince Charles, 589; engraving of the city (1745), 604; surrenders to Cumberland, 610.

Carpenter, General, he intercepts the Jacobite army, i. 146, 449; commander of the forces in North Britain, 480.

Caschroim, the crooked Scotch spade (woodcut), ii. 9.

Cassilis, Earl of, i. 88; his flight from Linlithgow, 258; at Queensferry, 258.

Cat, the Great, a name of the Sutherland chief, ii. 273.

Cathcart, Colonel, is despatched against the rebels by the Duke of Argyll; he surprises the Jacobites, i. 457; his skilful attack at Sheriffmuir, 463.

Catholic religion, restoration of, i. 329.

Cattanachs, the, ii. 217.

Cattle-lifting in the Highlands, i. 321; ii. 1.

Cattle raids in the Highlands (1724), i. 483.

Cawnpore, more correctly Cawnpoor.

Cawnpoor, siege and second massacre of, ii. 667; view of Suttee Chowra Ghât, the scene of second massacre, 668; the third massacre, 669; view of mausoleum over the well, 670; and its monumental inscription, 669; plan to illustrate the action near Cawnpoor, 16th July 1857, 669.

Caw, Lewis, assumed name of Prince Charles (in Skye), i. 700.

Cean Ciknith, “Head of the Lineage,” ii. 117.

Ceanmore, Malcolm, i. 54.

Cearnachs or Caterans, i. 321.

Celtic and feudal names, i. 72, 299.

Celtic MSS., their archives, ii. 67.

Ceylon, Stuart’s expedition, ii. 531.

Chariot, ancient British war chariot, i. 6.

Charles I. and the Covenanters, i. 175; and the Marquis of Huntly and people of Scotland, 251; prisoner at Newport, 259; his reverses in England--taken prisoner. 247; writes to Montrose, 248.

Charles II., his arrival in Scotland, i. 331.

Charles Edward, Prince, his portrait engraved on steel, from a miniature given to Lochiel, frontispiece to vol. i.; his portrait in old age, taken at Florence in 1776, i. 758; portraits of the Prince and his wife Louisa, ii. 753; his parentage, i. 499; leaves Rome for the invasion of England, 507; his spirit in 1745, 510; aspires to the throne, 511; his companions in the invasion of Great Britain, 512; in a naval battle, 513; his dress and manners on landing in 1745, 515; resolve to raise his standard, 520; proclamation to apprehend, 528; encamps at Loch Lochy--his proclamation to apprehend George II., 532; his Highland army (1745)--adopts the Highland dress--his resolve to meet Sir John Cope, 533; enters Perth, 535; shows his last coin, 536; his entry into Edinburgh, 547; description of him, 549; his prudence at Prestonpans, 555; his address to his army at Prestonpans, 559; his humanity after the battle--at Pinkie House, 565; his clemency in Edinburgh, 570; marches to England, 576; deportment at Holyrood--orders a review of his army on Leith Links--final departure from Holyrood, 584; enters Carlisle, 569; progress in England, 594; proposes to march into Wales, 599; dejection after the decision to retreat from Derby, 600; reviews his army on Glasgow Green, 615; flight of his troops, 634; loss of his war treasure, 645; pecuniary difficulties, 647; energy and strategetic ability, 648; account of battle of Culloden, 650 to 663; conduct after Culloden, 665; flight and proceedings after Culloden, 671 to 673; reasons for returning to France--meeting the chiefs in Glenboisdale--and departure from the mainland, 675; his narrow escape to Harris--his assumed name and disguise, 683; his skill as a cook--his linens, 684; ability as a sportsman, 686; adventures in making his escape, 689-691; his social manners, 693; resumes his male attire--his old shoes sold for £21, 694; buys 4 oz. of “pigtail,” 696; parts with Flora Macdonald, 697; his wound at Culloden--his estimate of the Highland corps--his return to Skye, 699; recognised in his disguise, 701; a Highland servant washes his feet, 702; is entertained in a cave by Mackinnon--parts with his faithful guide, and gives him his old pipe, 703; leaves Skye in Mackinnon’s boat, 704; narrow escapes, 710-712; wanderings in Glengarry, 714; French officers meet him, and his narrow escape, 716; rashness, impatience, and escape, 718-720; career in Great Britain, 721; arrives at Paris, 740; goes to Madrid, 744; returns to Paris--his non-success with Louis XIV.--wishes to marry the Czarina, 745; ceases to drink his brother’s health--pecuniary difficulties--obstinacy against Louis’ pension, 746, 747; strikes a medal as Prince of Wales, 748; arrest and expulsion from France--his prison, 751, 752; his assumed name on the Continent, 753; visits Paris and London incognito--wanderings on the Continent, 754; visits London in 1752 and 1760, 755; his mistress, Walkinshaw, 756; assumption of the Stuart doctrine of divine right, 757; marriage to a princess in 1772--fixes his abode at Florence in 1766--gets his daughter to live with him--removes to Rome--becomes a paralytic and dies, 759; his real character, 760; known and loved by the Highlanders, 770.

Chattan, dissension in clan, i. 85; in Knoydart and Moydart, 88; defeated by clan Cameron, 106; joins the Macdonalds, ii. 143; its history, 197; its component clans, 201; its force in 1704, 1715, and 1745, 217.

Chevalier de St George, the title assumed by the son of James II, i. 414; his claim to succeed Queen Anne, 421; reward for his apprehension, 422; proclaimed at Aberdeen, Castle Gordon, Brechin, Montrose, and Dundee, 436; the Master of Sinclair’s description of, 468; utter failure of his cause, 475; contract of marriage, 481; letters to Clementina, 500; proclaimed as James VIII., 523; his death, 758.

Chiefs, Highland, their status and authority, i. 322; their power and influence previous to 1745, ii. 3; their idea of land rights, 34; sometimes deposed, 130.

Chieftains, their position and status, ii. 6.

Chisholm, clan, its history, arms, crest, and mottoes, ii. 307; view of Erchless Castle, the family seat, 308.

Chumie or Tyumie--this river (Kaffraria) crossed by the troops in 1846 (an illustration), ii. 737.

Ciudad Rodrigo, its siege in 1811, ii. 579.

Clan, Gaelic and Erse, Clann or Cland Manx = Cloan (note), literally “children,” or “offspring,” “tribe,” ii. 117.

Clan, legal status of, decision given by Lord Ardmillan in 1860, ii. 213.

Clan and clanship, Highland import, ii. 116; Clan influence, latest instance, 777.

Clanranald, its arms, history, and mottoes, ii. 153.

Clanranald of Lochaber, ii. 142, 147; its suppression by Argyll, 182.

Clan regiments, mode of commanding--list of them for invading England, i. 585.

Clans, origin of the Highland clans, ii. 117; division of people into, i. 316; matrimonial arrangements--power of chiefs--warlike spirit--military ranks, 317; places of rendezvous--The Fiery Cross--war cry or slogan--effects of omens in--number of fighting men, 318; succession of chiefs--fidelity of followers to chiefs--administration of laws--feuds, 319; union and opposition among--degrees of insult among--feeling of revenge, 320; fidelity to their chiefs, 325; a list of Breadalbane’s proposed forces of the Highland chieftains (note), 404; their valour in 1745, 533; their disputes anent rank and precedence, 659; their costume by Sobieski and Charles Edward Stuart, 761; the forfeited estates of clansmen, 769; Border clans early broken up--chief works respecting them, ii. 116.

Clarior hinc honos (“hence brighter honour”), arms motto of Buchanan, ii. 281. Claverhouse, Graham of, see Dundee.

Clephane, Lieut.-Col., his anecdotes of the 79th, ii. 722.

Cluny, Macpherson of, chief of Clan Macpherson--is called in the Highlands Mac Mhurich Chlanidh, ii. 212; The Cluny meets the Prince in Lochiel’s hut, i. 746; nine years of cave life, 719; commands the Clan Pherson at Dalkeith, 584.

Cluny Castle, relics of the rebellion of 1745 in, ii. 212.

Clyde, Lord. See Campbell, Sir Colin.

Cnoc elachan (“willow hill”), the slogan of Colquhoun, ii. 284.

“Cock of the North,” the Marquis of Huntly, i. 170; the Duke of Gordon, ii. 318, 775.

Cògaidh nà Sith (“war or peace”), Kenneth Mackay plays it at Waterloo, ii. 707.

Colonsay island, and Lord Colonsay, ii. 165.

Colquhoun Clan, its history, arms, crest, and mottoes, ii. 284.

Colquhouns and Macgregors at feud, i. 113.

Columba, St, birth, i. 37; preaching to the Picts, 21; landing at Aberdour, 22; conversion of Picts, 33; death, 39.

Comyn, Cumin, Cummin, Cumming, ii. 318.

Comyn, John, Earl of Buchan, i. 61.

Coomassie, the capital of Ashantee, ii. 803; its capture and cremation, 805.

Cope, Sir John, commander-in-chief in Scotland, i. 527; his progress in the Highlands, 530; his autograph, 531; Prince Charles resolves to encounter him--his flight, 533; Prince Charles drinks his health, 534; his march to Aberdeen, 537; at Prestonpans, 559.

Cornwallis, Lord, his victory at Jeffrey’s Ford, ii. 353; his command in America in 1780, 471; commander-in-chief in 1791, 485; his arrival in India, 527.

Corunna, Moore’s retreat thither, and his death, ii. 377; battle of, in 1809, 490.

“Courage,” motto of the Cummings, ii. 318.

Covenant, Charles II. signs it, i. 279.

Covenanters, ii. 177-217, 219-232, 233-246, 257-280, 335.

Craggan an Fhithich (“the raven’s rock”), scroll motto of Macdonnell, ii. 156.

Craigellachie (“rock of alarm”), the slogan of the Grants, ii. 256.

Craigievar Castle, engraving of, ii. 294.

Crawford, John, Earl of, the first colonel of the “Black Watch,” his portrait on steel, ii. 325.

Creachs, or predatory excursions, i. 321.

Creag Dhu, or Cragi Dhu (“black rock”), the slogan of the Macphersons, ii. 212.

Crimea, Map of, ii, 777; invasion in 1854, 409; evacuation in 1856, 548. See Highland Regiments.

Cro (“fine,” “ransom,” or “forfeit”), Celtic = Eric in the Brehon Law, i. 46.

Cromwell, Oliver, Scotch army surrender to him, i. 256; his siege of Berwick, 259; crosses the Tweed, 279; his fortress at Leith, 442; his narrow escape at Ribble Bridge, 451.

Culloden, Forbeses of, ii. 295; battle of, i. 657, 664, 667, 669; plan of the field of battle, 661.

Culloden House, engraving of it, i. 657; Prince Charles occupies, 651.

Cumberland, Duke of, his portrait engraved on steel, i. 631; his movements, 602; presented with the freedom of the city of Edinburgh, 631, 636, 639; his measures and rapacity, 648; at Culloden, 661-666; his futile efforts to capture Prince Charles, 676; his movements in suppressing the rebellion, 678.

“Cumberland and Murray’s Descent into Hell,” a song, i. 773.

Cumming, sept or family of, its history, arms, and motto, ii. 318; adopt the name of Farquharson, 319.

Cymric origin of the Picts, i. 22, 28, 30.

Cymric roots of the Pictish tongue, i. 28.

Dalcross Castle, an engraving of it, one of the seats of the Mackintosh, ii. 209.

Dalkeith, insurgents’ camp (1745), i. 564.

Dalkeith House, surrender of, i. 167.

Dalriads, or Irish Scots, i. 33.

Dalrymple, Master of Stair, his treachery to Glencoe, i. 396; bears the blame of the massacre of Glencoe, 402.

Dalrymple, Sir David, his inquiry about the medal presented to the Advocates by the Duchess of Gordon, i. 419.

Danish Fleet in the Clyde, i. 50.

Daoine Shith, or men of peace, i. 304.

Daoine Matha, or good men, i. 307.

Data fata secutus (“following the allotted fates”), scroll motto of Mackenzies, ii. 238.

David I., his influence, i. 57.

David II., i. 64; recalled from France, ii. 138.

Davidsons’ and Macphersons’ feud, i. 66.

Davidsons, the, their fate at the battle of Invernahavon, ii. 203.

Davoch-lands in the Highlands, ii. 16.

Dawson, Jemmy, origin of “Shenstone’s Ballad” of, i. 723.

Dear or Deer, its site and antiquity, i. 39

Dee, Bridge of, battle of the, i. 85, 175.

Deemster or judge, the Brehon, ii. 129.

Deer, Book of, its character, ii. 68, 70.

Deer-forests, their recent formation, ii. 63.

Defoe on the Highland dress, i. 328.

Depopulation (Highland), its progress, ii. 54.

Derby, arrival here of Prince Charles on foot--the crisis of his enterprise, i. 598.

Derwentwater, Earl of, his espousal of the Chevalier’s cause, i. 436; his Jacobite zeal, 452; sent to General Willis as a hostage, 455; beheaded, 477.

Dettingen, battle (June 1743), i. 509.

Dh’aindheoin co theireadh è (“in spite of, who would gainsay”), motto of Clanranald, ii. 153.

Dick, Colonel (afterwards Sir) R. H., 42nd, his portrait, ii. 396; his death and tablet to his memory in St Giles’ Cathedral, Edinburgh, 408.

Dingwalls of Ross-shire, i. 62.

Dirk, the Highland, i. 301.

Disarming Act (in 1716), i. 495 and 489.

Donald, Clan, its history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 136.

Donald Dubh escapes from prison, ii. 144.

Donald Gorme (of Sleat), claims the lordship of the Isles, ii. 145.

Donald, Lord of the Isles, i. 69.

Donnachie, Clan, their name, ii. 170.

Donnibristle Castle, Huntly attacks, i. 105

Donolly--cadets of this family, ii. 161.

Dornoch, the Duke of Perth advances on, and Lord Loudon abandons (1746), i. 641.

Dornoch Castle, view of, i. 117; town besieged, i. 91, 92.

Douglas, Chevalier, an assumed name of Prince Charles, i. 509.

Douglas, Lady, she presents new colours to the 79th, ii. 709.

Douglas, Major-General Sir John, K.C.B., his portrait as colonel of the 79th, ii. 711.

Douglas, Sir Neil, K.C.B., K.C.H., colonel of the 72nd, his portrait on steel, ii. 479; colonel of the 78th, 694.

Drammach, peculiar preparation, i. 685.

“Dread God,” motto of Munro of Foulis, ii. 231.

Dress, Highland, its advantages, i. 300, 302, 699; remarks on, 326; Highland armour, 327; Highland women’s dress, 302.

Druid, derivation of the word (note), i. 36.

Druidheachd, Gaelic term, i. 307.

Drummond, origin of the name and clan, ii. 312; history, arms, and motto, 313.

Drummond, Captain James, falls at Prestonpans, his dying address, i. 562.

Drummond, the first Lord, ii. 314; his confinement in Castle Drummond, i. 421; his attempt to seize Edinburgh Castle, 431; he embarks with the Pretender, 475; attainted, 478.

Drummond’s Edinburgh Volunteers, i. 544.

Drummossie Moor, Culloden battlefield, i. 651; plan of this moor, 661.

Duart Castle, view of, i. 98; Argyll unable to take it, 393.

Duffie, history of this clan, ii. 261.

Duffus, Laird of, i. 91, 150, 152.

Duinewassels, ii. 129.

Dulcius ex asperis (“sweeter out of adversity”), the motto of the Ferguson or Fergussons, ii. 320.

Dumbarton Castle taken, i. 167.

Dunadd, capital of Dalriadda, i. 34.

Dunaverty Castle, siege of, i. 252; seized by James IV., ii. 143.

Dunbar, battle of (1650), i. 283.

Dunbeath Castle taken, i. 265.

Dunblane, engravings of, about 1715, i. 460; burnt by the Danes, i. 49.

Dunchattan, Macintosh of, murdered, i. 85.

Duncrei (Crieff), i. 40.

Dundee, Viscount, John Graham of Claverhouse, his portrait--steel plate of armour worn by him at Killiecrankie, i. 376; antecedents, 350; education at Seneffe--Prince of Orange saved by--appointed captain in Scotland by Charles II., raised to the peerage, 351; outlawed, 352; resumé of his character (note), 353; joined by Macdonald of Keppoch and clan, 355; before Dundee, 356; joined by various clans in Lochaber, 357; men desert from, 358; joined by Athole men and enters Athole, 366; movements at Killiecrankie, 369; at Urrard House, 369; battle of Killiecrankie, 372; death--note from present Duke of Athole on death of Dundee, 376; alleged letter from to the king (note)--character, 377; buried at Blair-Athole, 378.

Dunfermline, seat of government, i. 57.

Dunkeld, view of, as in the 17th century, i. 384; church built by Kenneth, i. 49.

Dunolly Castle, i. 34.

Dunottar Castle, Earl Marshal shut up in, i. 204; view of in the 17th century, 205.

Dunrobin Castle, Old, view of, besieged, i. 83; an ancient seat of Sutherland chiefs, ii. 273; view of, from a photograph by Collier & Park, 277.

Dunstaffnage Campbells, ii. 190; the castle taken by the Bruce, 161; castle, i. 34.

Dunyveg Castle, view of, taken by Angus Oig, i. 129; by Campbell of Calder, 131; by Sir James Macdonald, 131.

Edgar Ætheling, seal of, i. 55.

Edgar, Secretary, on Charles incog., i. 754.

Edinburgh captured from the English, i. 51; approach of Prince Charles, 542; freedom of the city presented to the Duke of Cumberland, 631.

Edinburgh Castle, view of, as in 1715, i. 432; surprised by General Leslie, 167; Montrose imprisoned in, 268; siege by Cromwell, 285; surrender of, 287, 362; attempt to seize it by Jacobites, 431.

Edinburgh city guard, i. 352.

Edinburgh, Duke of, visits India, ii. 775.

Edward, son of Malcolm III., i. 55.

Edward the Confessor, i. 55, 57.

Edward the Constable, i. 59.

Eglinton, Earl of, advances on Edinburgh, i. 257; offers to assist the Stewarts, 481.

Egypt, battle of, March 21st, 1800, ii. 369.

Eigg, all its inhabitants suffocated, ii. 195.

Eighty-first, Old, ii. 565.

Eighty-fourth, Old, ii. 565.

Eighty-seventh Regiment, Old, ii. 475.

Eighty-eighth Regiment, Old, ii. 475.

Eighty-ninth Highland Regiment, history and reduction of, ii. 478.

Elephant, the, His Majesty’s order that the troops engaged at Assaye should bear it on their colours--the regiments thus honoured, ii. 632.

El Hamet, the battle here (1807), ii. 648.

Enfield Rifles, their first issue to the 74th, ii. 609; to the 78th (1857), 664.

English soldiery, their ferocity after Culloden, i. 665; their brutality at Culloden, 667; their barbarities in Scotland, 680.

Episcopacy, attempt to introduce, into Scotland, i. 165.

Episcopalians, stringent laws and stern penal enactments against them, i. 769.

Erchless Castle, the seat of the Chisholm (with an engraving), ii. 308.

Erig, or compensation tribunals, i. 321.

Errol, Earl of, attainted, i. 107; restored, 110.

Erskine, Rev. Ebenezer, commanded two companies of Seceders at defence of Stirling, i. 616.

Erskine, John, Earl of Mar, see Mar.

Espoir, Comte d’--one incognito of Prince Charles, i. 753.

Euzofzai, an erroneous orthography of Yûzûfzai, ii. 511; engraving of a monument to the 71st Regiment, 517.

Fairies of Shetland (note), i. 306.

Fairy legends in the Highlands, i. 304.

Falkirk, the field of battle in 1746, i. 624.

Famine, the Highland, in 1750, ii. 24.

Fantees, a tribe on the Gold Coast, ii. 803.

Farmwork in the Highlands (1760), ii. 11.

Farquhar, progenitor of the Shaws, ii. 213.

Farquharson, Clan, their history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 215.

Farquharson (of Invercauld), opposed General Wills at Ribble Bridge, i. 451.

Farquharson of Inverey in Cromar, i. 293.

Farquharsons join Colonel Cannon, i. 380.

Fassifern, Sir Ewen Cameron of, the first Baronet (father of Colonel John Cameron, 92nd Regiment), ii. 222.

Fencible Corps, chronological list, ii. 807.

Ferguson or Fergusson, a Highland sept, their badge, ii, 320.

Ferguson, Lt.-Gen. Sir R. C., his portrait on steel plate of the colonels of the 78th and 79th, ii. 617; colonel of the 79th, 708; his death in 1841, 709.

Feros ferio (“I strike the cruel”), Chisholm’s scroll motto, ii. 307.

Feudal and Celtic manners, i. 72.

Feudalism differs from clanship, ii. 119.

Feudality, its remnant abolished, i. 768.

Feuds among clans, their causes, i. 319.

Fide et fortudine (“by fidelity and fortitude”), motto of the Farquharsons, ii. 215.

Fide parta fide aucta (“acquired by fidelity, increased by fidelity”), the crest motto of the Mackenzies, ii. 238.

Field of Shirts, battle of, i. 87.

Fiery Cross, last instance of its use, i. 318.

Fighting men, number of, in clans, i. 318.

Findlater, Earl of, i. 202.

Fingall, Gallgael, and Dugall, ii. 131.

“Fire and Sword, Letters of,” how easily obtained, i. 404.

Fish, supply of a century ago, ii. 26.

Fletcher of Saltoun, Scottish patriot, i. 410.

Flight Cairn or Carn-Teiche, i. 112.

Flodden, the Highlanders there, i. 80.

Flora Macdonald. See Macdonald.

“Follow me,” the motto of the Breadalbane Campbells, ii. 186.

Fontenoy, victory of the French, i. 511; the Black Watch at, ii. 333.

Forays, Highland, i. 321.

Forbes, Clan, their history, arms, and motto, origin of the name, ii. 290.

Forbes, Duncan, his defence of Culloden fortalice, i. 457; hanged after the battle of Culloden, 668.

Forbes, Lord President, i. 323; portrait, 679; his worth, sagacity, and opinion of the Highlanders, 765.

Forbes of Craigievar taken prisoner, i. 168; released, 191; ii. 293.

Fordyce, Lt.-Col., 74th, his death, Nov. 6, 1851, ii. 597; engraving of the scene, 598.

Forres, town of, burned by Badenoch, i. 68.

Fort Augustus, with illustrations, i. 485; its erection, 489; Prince Charles determines to reduce it, 640.

Forteviot, battle of, i. 43.

Fort George, its capture, i. 638, 670.

Fortis et fidus (“brave and trusty”), motto of Maclachlan, &c., ii. 165.

Fortitudine (“with fortitude”), motto of the Macraes, &c., ii. 280.

Forty-Second Royal Highland Regiment (“The Black Watch”), its history, ii. 324-445; Appendix, Ashantee Campaign, 803. For details of history see contents of-- Ch. I. 1772-1775, ii. 324. II. 1775-1795, 349. III. 1795-1811, 362. IV. 1811-1816, 380. V. 1816-1854, 399. VI. 1854-1856, the Crimea, 409. VII. 1856-1859, Indian Mutiny, 419. VIII. 1817-1873, 429. and Appendix, 1874-1875, Ashantee War, &c., 803. Succession lists of colonels, field and staff officers, ii. 437. Steel plate of colonels opposite page 325. Alphabetical list of all the officers who have served in “The Black Watch,” from 28th May 1817-1874, 439. Highland pibroch played by the 42nd while marching to Quatre Bras, 446.

Forty-Second, Second Battalion, now the 73rd Regiment, history of, ii. 566.

“Frances Charlotte,” The, her wreck on the Island of Preparis--compare the “Birkenhead” wreck (ii. 604), ii. 638.

Fraser, Clan, its history, arms, crest, motto, and branches, ii. 302; new clan in America, 305; massacre of, by Clan Ranald, i. 87.

Fraser, Duke of, a title of Lord Lovat, i. 734.

Fraser (Inverallachie), killed at Culloden, i. 666.

Fraser, Lt.-Gen. Alexander Mackenzie, 78th, his portrait, ii. 642; his death, 650.

Fraser, Simon, see Lovat, Lord.

Fraser, Sir Alexander, of Philorth, his portrait, ii. 303.

Fraser’s, Bishop, seal, engraving of, ii. 302.

Fraser’s Highlanders, or Old 78th, their history, ii. 457; discharged, 465.

Fraser’s Highlanders, or Old 71st, their history, ii. 465; discharged, 1783, 474.

Fraser’s Hill, near Seringapatam, ii. 531.

Frasers of Stratherrick, their assistance of Prince Charles, i. 533.

French Invasion, dread of, in 1744, i. 507.

Frendraught, disasters at, i. 162, 202.

Frendraught House, view of, i. 156; burned, 156; Spalding’s account (note), 157; ballad on, 158.

Fuaran u trupar or “Horseman’s Well,” at Killiecrankie, i. 368.

Fuel in the Highlands, ii. 19.

Fuentes de Onoro (or Fuentes d’Onor), the battle of, ii. 495, 579, 700.

Fullarton, Colonel, besieges, attacks, and takes Palghatcherri (1783), ii. 525.

Furth fortune and fill the fetters (“the future is unknown”), motto of Murray or Moray (Athole), ii. 309.

Fyvie, battle of, i. 192.

Gaelic-Picts, i. 26; roots of Pictish language, 28; language and literature, chap. xlv., ii. 66; charter of 1408 A.D., MSS. of the 15th century, 77; antiquities (Dr Smith’s), 87; literature (modern), 91; Bible and Confession of Faith, 93; prose writings, 94; poetry, exclusive of the Ossianic, 99; grammars, 100; dictionaries, 101; music, its different species, 106; sacred music, 108; musical instruments, 109; MSS., catalogue of them, 110.

Gael of the coasts, peculiar device, ii. 159.

Galley, oared, a special device of the Maclachlans, ii. 166.

Gallgael, Fingall, and Dugall, ii. 131.

“Gang warily,” the scroll motto of the Drummonds, &c., ii. 313.

“Garb of Old Gaul,” the, words of this song in Gaelic and English, ii. 347.

Gardiner, Colonel, at Prestonpans, i. 560; his portrait and death, 563; view of his house, 566.

Garmoran, Macdonalds of, ii. 154; earldom, 175.

Garrons, ancient Highland horses, ii. 14.

Gartmore MS., its account of the Highlands in 1747, ii. 2.

“General Band,” Act of Parliament, i. 160.

Gilchrist, progenitor of Maclachlans, ii. 165.

Gilchrist, the Siol, Clan Ogilvy, ii. 320.

Gillevray, Clan or Siol, its branches, ii. 162; a tribe of the Macpherson, 212.

Girnigo Castle, i. 102; view of, 125.

Glasgow Highland Light Infantry, origin of this appellation of the 71st, ii. 488.

Glenbucket, his command at Sheriffmuir, i. 461; his escape to Norway, 683.

Glencairn, 9th Earl of, i. 292.

Glencoe, his appearance at Fort-William i. 395; account of the massacre, 397; engraving of the glen of the massacre, 400; commission of inquiry, 402.

Glenfinnan, here Prince Charles raised his standard, i. 520.

Glengarry and Kenzie clans, i. 114.

Glengarry, Macdonnell of, the history, arms, crest, and mottoes of, ii. 156.

Glenlivet, battle of, i. 108.

Glenurchy family, their genealogy, ii. 186.

Gordon (Avochy) at Culloden, i. 662.

Gordon Castle, an engraving of it, ii. 318.

Gordon, Bertie, portrait as colonel of the 91st, ii. 744; personal details of his life, 749; his death, 751.

Gordon, Mrs Col. Bertie, presents new colours to the 91st (1869), ii. 750.

Gordon, Clan, its history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 316.

Gordon, Duchess of, her Jacobite medal to the Faculty of Advocates, i. 419; her assistance in raising the 92nd, ii. 757.

Gordon (Glenbucket) joins Glenalladale, i. 522; blows up Ruthven Barrack, 637.

Gordon Highlanders, see 92nd Regiment.

Gordon, Sir Patrick, of Auchindun, i. 100, 103, 107; Sir Robert, commission to from James I., 144; march upon Caithness, 146; Sir Alexander, at Broray Bridge, 152; of Rothiemay, outlawed, killed, 154; Sir Nathaniel, in Aberdeen, 202; Sir Adam, of Strathbogie, ii. 317.

Gordons and Grants, their feud, i. 105.

Gothic roots in the Pictish language, i. 28.

Gows, their traditional descent, ii. 217.

“Grace me guide” and “Grace my guide,” the motto of Clan Forbes, &c., ii. 290.

Graddaning, preparing grain for food, ii. 18.

Graham or Græme, Clan, history, arms, and motto, and branches, ii. 314.

Graham, James. See Montrose.

Graham, John, of Claverhouse. See Dundee.

“Graham of the Hens,” ii. 316.

Grampius, Mons, battle of, i. 5; site of, 7.

Grant, Clan, history, arms, and motto, ii. 250; various branches, 255; their slogan “Craigellachie,” 256; view of castle, from a photograph, 254.

Grant, Sir Hope-, K.C.B., commands the Lucknow field force, ii. 686; a Brigadier-General, 716.

Grant, Lieut.-General Sir Patrick, G.C.B., his portrait on steel, ii. 617; colonel of the 78th, 690.

Grants and Gordons, feuds between, i. 105.

Gregor, Clan, hunted down, i. 401.

Gunn, Clan--its history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 278.

Gwalior, its capture in 1858, i. 509.

Haco, King of Norway, 1263 A.D., i. 62.

Hallowe’en, i. 35.

Hal o’ the Wynd, i. 67.

Hamilton, Duke of, i. 255; his trial and execution, 1649, i. 260.

Hand-fasting, its nature, ii. 124.

Hanover, House of, proposal to put the Scottish Crown upon, i. 410.

Hare, Colonel, presents the 91st with new colours, ii. 734.

Harlaw, battle of (1411 A.D.), i. 70; ii. 140.

Harrow, the, its use and utility, ii. 10.

Havelock, K.C.B., Brig.-Gen., his portrait, ii. 644; his arrival at Busheer in 1857--his high opinion of the 78th Highlanders, 666; sketch map to illustrate his military operations during July and August 1857, 671; his death, 683.

Havelock, Lady, presents the Indian Mutiny medals to the 78th in Edinburgh, ii. 688.

Hawley, General, sends armed boats to Stirling, i. 617; moves from Edinburgh, 618; his apathy and dilatoriness, 620; his low estimate of Highland pluck, 622; his command at Culloden, 658.

Hay, ancestor of the Kinnoul family, i. 51.

Hay, John, his account of the conduct of Charles, i. 634; occasional secretary to Prince Charles, 634; his account of the retreat to Culloden (note), 656.

Hay, Sir Francis, his execution, i. 278.

Hebrides, boundaries of, i. 2; Earl Ross proclaimed King of, 77; rebellion here, 1614-15, 129; Dr Johnson in, 311.

Henry, Prince, his portrait, i. 745; his letter to his father about Lord George Murray, 744; he becomes a cardinal, 745.

Henry IX., King of England, his medal engraved, i. 760.

Hepburn of Keith, his Jacobite proclivities, i. 440; he urges an attack on Cumberland, 656; meeting Prince Charles, 550.

Hereditary jurisdictions abolished, i. 766.

Hereditary succession introduced, i. 49.

Highland Brigade in the Crimea, composed of the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders, ii. 410; it meets at Lucknow (1858), 796; curious coincidence (1874), 693; the 72nd attached to it, 547; under Brigadier-Gen. Ronald C. Ferguson, 778.

Highland Chiefs seized by James I., i. 72; executed, 73; their reply to General Mackay (note), 305; their meeting in Paris, 494; their mutual league for defence, 677; their treatment of their clansmen, ii. 27; those who fell into the hands of the English Government, i. 681.

Highland Regiments, introduction to their histories, ii. 321. See 42nd, 71st, 72nd, 74th, 78th, 79th, 91st, 92nd, and 93rd.

Highland Society’s vase presented to the 42nd--an engraving of it, ii. 400; their present to the 78th.

Highlanders, their character in 1066, i. 57.

Highlanders, agreements and bargains, i. 313; arming in 1745, 521; armour, 327; bagpipe playing, 312; bard’s (influence), 315; bonnet, 301; character, 299; false estimate of it, 763; chiefs: see Chiefs; chieftains: see Chieftains; clothing, 327; courage (at Preston), 454; courage (in retreat), 606; cowardice (punishment), 314; death (feelings about), 215; Dunkeld (at), 382; employments (aversion to peaceful), ii. 323; fidelity, i. 86, 324; fiery cross, 318; fighting (mode of), 585; fighting (with cavalry), 623; filial affection, 313; forays, 321; Cumberland (forbearance towards), 679; garters, 301; German (notice of), ii. 477; habits and manners, i. 299; honesty (note), 313; hospitality, 316; idiosyncrasy (Parliament would deprive them of it), 764; insult and revenge, 320; integrity, 313; laws (administration of), 319; love of country, 314, ii. 66; loyalty, 473, 699; manners and habits, i. 72, 299; mercy to the vanquished, 564; opposition and union, 320; predatory excursions, 321; prowess as soldiers, 565; retreat (in 1746), 635; revenge and insult, 320; robbery (rarity of), 321; shirts, 302; shoes and stockings, 301; social condition, ii. 1; spirit broken, i. 763; attempt to suppress them, 291; treachery (detested), 300, 325; trial after the rebellion of 1745, 722; union and opposition, 320; valour, ii. 483; war-cry or slogan, i. 318; wealth, 321; worth against invasion, &c., 404.

Highlands, ancient state, i. 298; bailies, 323; boundaries, 1; Campbell’s “Popular Tales” about, ii. 88; condition in 1424, i. 72; disease-curing in, 309; history (modern), ii. 2, 30; insurrections, i. 285, 421; law in the (disrespected), 87; laws (of Malcolm Mackenneth), i. 323; military characteristics, ii. 321; pasture lands, 44; Peace Act in, i. 478; physical aspects, 1; progress since 1800 A.D., ii. 54; question (Highland) both sides, ii. 38-43; Scots-Norman, i. 72; Wedding ceremonies in, 311.

Hodgson, Lt.-Col., 79th, portrait, ii. 719.

“Hold Fast,” scroll motto of Macleod, ii. 191.

Holland, British troops land here, ii. 619.

Holyrood House, Bothwell attacks, i. 105.

Holyrood Palace, engraving of it in 1745, i. 550; Prince Charles enters--his hearty welcome, 548; his deportment, receptions, and entertainments here, 579.

Home (author of “Douglas”), made a prisoner of war, i. 629.

Home (of Polwarth), his attempt to alter the succession to the throne, i. 409.

Hope, Brigadier Adrian, his portrait as Lt.-Col. of 93rd, ii. 778; his death wound, 796.

Hope, Sir John (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun), taken prisoner at Bayonne (1814), ii. 763; colonel of the 92nd, 759.

Hope-Grant, Sir. See Grant.

Hopetoun, G.C.B., Lt.-Gen. the Earl of becomes colonel of the 42nd (Jan. 29, 1820)--his death, ii. 401.

“Horseman’s Well” at Killiecrankie, i. 368

“Hunting Match,” Lovat’s plot, i. 411.

Huntly, origin of the title among the Gordons, ii. 317.

Huntly, Countess of, she beheads Wm. Mackintosh, ii. 206.

Huntly, George Gordon, 1st Marquis of, his portrait with that of his Marchioness, i. 163; his death in 1636, and remarkable character, 165.

Huntly, 2nd Marquis of, his portrait, i. 254; raises the royal standard in the north and takes Aberdeen, 167; meeting with Montrose, 169; “The Cock of the North,”--arrest, 170; manifesto on the Covenant, 171; Aberdeen and Montrose taken by him, 180; position of his three sons, 191; captured, 253; beheaded at Edinburgh (1647), 260.

Huntly, 5th Marquis of, his confinement in Brahan (1714), i. 421; joins Mar (1715), 438; his descent before the battle of Sheriffmuir, 461.

Huntly, 9th Marquis of, afterwards 5th Duke of Gordon--his portrait on Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd, ii. 756; he raises the 92nd, 756; his removal to the 42nd, 759.

Hurry, General, Aberdeen surprised by him, i. 203; his retreat, 209; defeated at Fettercairn and Auldearn, 205, 211; Dunbeath Castle taken by him, 265; executed at Edinburgh, 277.

Husbandry in the Highlands in 1760, ii. 11.

Hutchinson, Gen., invests Alexandria, ii. 373.

Hyder Ali, he invades the Carnatic, ii. 481.

Iàn Vòr, the Clan, ii. 150.

I-columb-ell, or Iona, i. 37.

Ierne, or Ireland, i. 17.

“I hope in God,” the motto of Macnaughton, ii. 229.

Indemnity, the Act of, passed in 1703, i. 410; in 1747, 738; exceptions to the Act (1747), note, 738.

Indian Mutiny, Highland regiments engaged in suppressing it, the 42nd, ii. 419; the 71st, 509; the 72nd, 549; the 74th, 609; the 75th, formerly a Highland regiment, also engaged, 616; the 78th, 667; the 79th, 715; the 91st, 748; the 92nd, 769; and the 93rd, 789.

Innes, Cosmo, Critical Essay on Scotland, i. 23; on the Picts, 25.

Insolvency, punishment of, in the Highlands, i. 313.

Inver, “confluence,” i. 29.

Invergarry, here Prince Charles arrives in his flight from Culloden, his reception, disguise, &c., i. 671.

Inverlochy, view of, i. 199; battle here, 198; castle taken, 252; Major Ferguson’s expedition against--General Mackay arrives at--reconstruction of the castle, 390; here the Glencoe murderers divide the spoil, 401.

Inverness destroyed by Alexander of the Isles, i. 73; castle besieged, 90; taken by the Laird of Borlum, 437; capture by the Royalists in 1715--view of, at the end of the 17th century, 456; Prince Charles takes possession of (1746), and lays siege to Fort George (the Castle), 638; its capture after Culloden, 670.

Iona or Iova, i. 37; view of the monastery and ruins, 38; attacked by Norsemen, 41.

Ireland, its invasion by Donal, i. 42; its state in 1821, ii. 402.

Irish massacred by the Covenanters, i. 233.

Irish MSS., a catalogue of them, ii. 110.

Irish-Scots or Dalriads, i. 33.

Irish troops, arrival in Scotland, i. 182.

Isla, devastated by Maclean, i. 99; Macdonalds of, or Clan Iàn Vòr, ii. 150; invaded by Hector Maclean, 226.

Islay, Rhinns of, i. 97; view of a cottage in 1774, ii. 25.

Isles, Kings of the, ii. 135.

Isles, Lord of the, title disputed, ii. 146.

Jackson, Robert, his character of Highland soldiers, ii. 322.

Jacobinism, its adherents imprisoned in Edinburgh and Stirling, i. 418; in Scotland in 1744, 507.

Jacobite conspiracy, i. 438; exiles, removal from the French court, 480; manifesto printed at Edinburgh (1715), 429.

Jacobites, Act of indemnity in favour of them, i. 410; association in Edinburgh in 1740, 503; cabal with the Swedes, 481; coalition with Presbyterians, 368; conspiracy, new (in 1722), 493; designs frustrated by Sophia, 408; enterprise for the Pretender in 1716, 475; expectations in 1745, 511; Highland adherents, 769; hopes revive, 482; leaders return to Scotland, 410; Lochiel they trust, 519; measures for securing their chiefs, i. 427; modern (their creed), 775; precautions against, in 1714, 421; proceedings of (1745), i. 613.

Jacobus Magnæ Britanniæ Rex, his death and will--his character, i. 758.

James I., his portrait, i. 73; return from captivity, 71; his court in Highlands, 72; his descendants cut off from the succession to the throne of England, 408.

James II., his administration, i. 76; Highland chiefs support him (note), 385; coalition of Jacobites and Presbyterians in his favour, 386; his death, 408; Scotch plot to restore his son, 414.

James IV., policy in the Highlands, i. 79.

James V. i. 85; his Highland dress, 326; his mandate against Clan Chattan, 401.

James VI. at Dundee, i. 109.

James III. proclaimed as king at the Cross, Edinburgh, in 1714, i. 421, 550.

James VIII. proclaimed king in 1745--manifesto, i. 523.

James Rex, the Chevalier--departure to France--letter to General Gordon, i. 474; letter to the Highland chiefs, 494.

Java wrested from the French, ii. 637.

Jedburgh, the Pretender proclaimed here, i. 440; Prince Charles at (1745), i. 587.

Je suis prest (i.e., je suis prêt, “I am ready”), motto of the Frasers, ii. 302.

Johnson, Dr, on Highland chiefs (note), i. 322; on second sight, 311; tradition concerning Coll Maclean, ii. 228.

Johnstone, the Chevalier, author of “Memoirs of the Rebellion of 1745-6,” i. 535.

Johnstone, Colonel, 42nd, his Kephalonian gold medal, engraving of it, ii. 407.

Johnstone’s Highlanders or 101st Regiment, their history and reduction, ii. 479.

Kaffir war of 1835, the 72nd engaged in, also the 75th, originally a Highland regiment, ii. 535.

Kaffir war, the second, in 1850, the 74th engaged in, ii. 593; the 91st engaged in, 739; the termination of it in 1853, 603.

Kaffraria, map of the eastern part, ii. 564.

Keith’s Highlanders, or Old 87th Regiment, their history, ii. 475, 653.

Kelp, manufacture in the Highlands, ii. 50.

Kelpies, superstitions about, i. 303.

Kenmure, Lord, he holds a council of war at Kelso, i. 446; is beheaded, 477.

Kenzie, Clan, and the Monroes, i. 92, 110.

Kenzie and Glengarry clans, i. 114.

Keppoch, the Macdonalds of, ii. 152; (Macdonald), his advice to Prince Charles, i. 554; the only prisoner made at the Falkirk Moor fight, 625; his bravery and death at Culloden, 664.

Killiecrankie, engraving of the Pass, i. 369; Horseman’s Well, 368; battle, 371; Mackay’s army, 373; the Pass on the morning after the battle, 375; officers killed, 376, 377.

Kilmarnock, Earl of, entertains Prince Charles, i. 542; is made prisoner at Culloden, 667; his execution, 727.

Kilt, its comparatively modern origin, i. 301; Col. Cameron’s opinion of, ii. 699.

Kinglake, his history of the war in the Crimea, ii. 410; his description of the battle of the Alma, 712.

Kingsburgh House, Charles here, i. 692.

Kingsburgh, Laird of, imprisoned and sent to Edinburgh, i. 704.

Kinlochmoidart, he meets Prince Charles, i. 514; his execution, 732.

Kinnoul, Earl of, his death, i. 264; the death of his brother, the 2nd Earl, 268.

Kintail, Lord Kenneth Mackenzie, i. 115; his death, 123.

Knap and Knapdale, former possessions of the Macmillans, ii. 234.

Kooshab, the battle, ii. 662; the 78th to wear it on their colours, 666.

Lachlan, the Clan, Irish account of it, ii. 166.

La Haye Sainte, the 79th occupy, ii. 707.

Lakes, survey of Highland, i. 488.

Lambert, Sir Oliver, commander, i. 130.

Lamonds, their history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 168; massacred, 169.

Lanark, Earl of, attacked by Covenanters--appointed commander of army--advance to meet Munro--declines to attack Leslie, i. 257; his army at Pentland Hills and Linlithgow, 258.

Landlords and tenants, their mutual relations in the Highlands, ii. 55.

Lang Causeway, a Roman road, i. 14.

Largs, battle of, i. 62.

Laws, disrespect for, in the Highlands, i. 87; in the clans, 319.

Leannan Shi’, traditions of the, i. 307.

“Leaves from Our Journal in the Highlands,” the Queen’s book--her present to the 79th, ii. 721.

Lecan, Book of, now in Trinity College, Dublin, ii. 67.

Leith, landing of Marquis of Hamilton, i. 166; Marquis of Huntly conveyed to, 254; Mackintosh takes possession of, 442; evacuated by Mackintosh, 443; here the Prince of Hesse lands, 636.

Lennox, 1st Earl of, ii. 173.

Leod, or MacLeod, Clan, its history, arms, and mottoes, ii. 191.

Leslie, Bishop of Ross, on Highland dress and armour, i. 327.

Leslie, Gen. David, his portrait, i. 264; his march upon Scotland, 228; at Melrose, 231; rewarded at Glasgow, 234; ordered to England, 240; Highland castles taken by him--his advance on Kintyre, 252; in Mull, 253; appointed Lt.-Gen. to Earl of Leven, 257; sent to the north--Chanonry Castle garrisoned by him, 262; at Doon Hill, 282; agreement with Royalists, 285.

Leven, Earl of, commander of the Edinburgh city guard, i. 352; commands the Covenanting army, 257.

Lewis and Harris, condition in 1850, ii. 60.

Lewis Caw, the assumed name of Prince Charles (in Skye), i. 700.

Lewis, civil commotions in island of, i. 119; contemplated colonisation of--invaded by Earl of Sutherland, &c., 122; noble character of the soldiers thence, ii. 626.

Lewis Macleods, their sad history, ii. 194.

Lindsay, Lt.-Col., his daughters give the old colours of the 91st to Col. Bertie Gordon, ii. 749.

Linlithgow, Cromwell at, i. 286; Prince Charles at, 542.

Linlithgow, Earl of, attainted, i. 478.

Llewellyn, Prince of Wales, his league with the Scotch nobles, ii. 236.

Lochaber, i. 34, 297; men of, their intense clan feeling, (note), ii. 756.

Lochgarry informed of the movements of Prince Charles--he joins him, i. 715.

Lochiel, Camerons of, see Cameron clan.

Lochiel, Cameron of, outlawed, i. 128.

Lochiel, Donald Cameron of, “the gentle chief,” his portrait, i. 519; his adherence to Prince Charles, 320; heads 800 men for Prince Charles, 523; his care of his men at Preston, 555; joins Prince Charles at Culloden, 651; message from Charles to him at Culloden, 663; severely wounded there, 666; sends his brother to meet Charles, 715; his retreat and attendants--he meets Charles in Benalder, 718; advises Charles to make a second attempt to recover Britain, 745; appointed to command of a regiment in France, 748; his death and tribute to his memory, 519; reference to him in “Childe Harold,” ii. 706.

Lochiel, Sir Ewen Cameron of, see Cameron, Sir Ewan, ii. 220.

Lochshiel, engraving of, i. 523.

Loch Sloy, Macfarlane’s war-cry. [It is properly Loch Sloighe (“lake of the host”), a small lake at the back of Ben-Vorlick], ii. 173.

Lockhart, author of “Memorials of Prince Charles’ Expedition in 1745,” i. 514; his description of Prince Charles, and his conversation with him in 1745, 516.

Lockhart, Lt.-Col. A. I., 92nd, his portrait, ii. 770; his command in India, 769.

London, consternation in, on hearing of Prince Charles’ arrival at Derby, i. 597.

Long Dykes, the, old name of Princes Street, Edinburgh, i. 545.

Lord-of-the-Isles, this title disputed, ii 146.

Lorn, the leader of the first colony that settled on the western coast of Argyll and the adjacent islands in 503 A.D., i. 34; his death, 41; the tribe and district of, 34; Macdougalls of, 159; the brooch of, 160; the Stewarts acquire, 161.

Lorne, Marquis of, his portrait on steel, ii. 726; his marriage to the Princess Louise, daughter of Queen Victoria, 21st March 1871, 185.

Lorne or Lorn, Stewarts of, their arms and motto, ii. 299.

Loudon’s Highlanders, their history, 1745-1748, ii. 451; party of them search for Prince Charles Edward, i. 717.

Louis XIV., he acknowledges the Stuart Prince of Wales as king, i. 409; he sanctions aid to Prince Charles, 601; his reception of Prince Charles, 739; his death, 428.

Louise, Princess, her portrait on steel plate, ii. 726; her marriage, 185; presents to her from the officers and men of the 91st Regiment, 752. See Lorne.

Lovat, Simon Fraser, Lord, his portrait, i. 734; his birth, &c.--is baulked in eloping with his niece, 405; forcibly marries his cousin, Lord Lovat’s widow--outlawed--flees to France, 406; his share in the “Scottish plot,” 410; imprisoned in the Bastile for several years, 412; sends assurances of services to Prince Charles, 533; his character and procedure, 612; apprehended, 681; his indictment, 733; his execution (engraving of) and place of interment, 737.

Lucknow, sketch map to illustrate relief of, ii. 671; plan to illustrate siege of, 677; relief of garrison (78th), 680; siege of, 685; (93rd), 790.

Lymphad, Highland oared galley, ii. 159.

Macalisters, history and branches, ii. 161.

Macarthur Campbells of Strachur, history of, ii. 177, 189.

Macaulay, Clan, their history, clan relations, and eminent men, ii. 264.

Macbane, Gobie, his stature and bravery at Culloden, i. 666.

Macbeans, The, Macbanes or Macbains, Clan of, ii. 216.

M’Bean, Lt.-Col. Wm., V.C. (93rd), his portrait, ii. 800.

Macbeth (1039), i. 49, 54.

Macbraynes, The, ii. 231.

Maccallum More, ought to be Colin Mohr (Big Colin), ii. 178.

M’Crummens, the famous pipers of the Macleods, ii. 108.

Macdonalds, The, or Clan Donald, origin, history, arms, crest, various branches, &c., ii. 136; branches after 1540, 146; clans or septs sprung from, 158; strength of clan in 1745, 158; feud between and Macleans (1586), i. 97; at Sheriffmuir (1715), 462; at Prestonpans and Falkirk (1745), 558 and 621; at Clifton, 608; claim the right of precedence at Culloden (1746), 659; their misconduct there, 644.

Macdonalds, Clan Ranald of Garmoran, origin, arms, crest, history, &c., ii. 153.

Macdonald, the prevailing name in the 92nd, ii. 757.

Macdonald, Alaster, knighted by Dundee (1645), i. 229.

Macdonald of Barisdale’s treachery to Prince Charles, i. 682.

Macdonald, Flora, her portrait, i. 690; Prince Charles and O’Neill find her in a hut--she rescues the Prince, 686; her subsequent history, 704.

Macdonald, John and Alexander, their escape at the massacre of Glencoe, i. 399.

Macdonald (Kinsburgh), Mrs Flora, her winding-sheet, i. 695.

Macdonald, Lady (Skye), her heroic friendship to Prince Charles, i. 691.

Macdonald, Lady (of Dulchosnie), presents colours to the 92nd--her speech, ii. 774.

Macdonald, Lord, raises the Macdonald’s Highlanders, or Old 76th, in 1777, ii. 520.

Macdonald, Murdoch, the last Highland harper, ii. 109.

Macdonald, of Glencoe, takes the oath of allegiance (1692)--refusal of his certificate, i. 396; he and thirty-seven of his followers massacred, 400.

Macdonald, of Keppoch, he and his clan join Dundee, i. 355.

Macdonald, of Morar, how he receives Prince Charles, i. 705.

Macdonald, Rev. Peter, of Kintore, editor of the oldest collection of Highland music, ii. 107.

Macdonald’s Highlanders, or Old 76th regiment, 1774-1784, history of, ii. 520.

Macdonald, Sir John, K.C.B., his portrait on steel as colonel of the 42nd, ii. 325.

Macdonald, Sir John, K.C.B. (of Dalchosnie), portrait as Lt.-Col. of the 92nd, ii. 768.

Macdonnell, the Glengarry branch of the Macdonalds, their history, arms, and crest, ii. 157; principal families descended from, 158; at Killiecrankie (1690), i. 370, 372.

Macdonell, Sir James, K.C.B., K.C.H., his portrait on steel, plate of colonels, 78th and 79th, ii. 617; colonel of the 79th (1842), 709; colonel of the 71st (1849), 506.

Macdougall, Clan--Macdugalls, Macdovals, Macdowalls--their history, arms, crest, motto, and branches, ii. 159.

Macduff, Thane of Fife, i. 54.

MacEwens, Clan, their history, ii. 167; their origin, 162.

Macfarlane, Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 173; its origin, 169.

Macfie or Macphie, Clan, their origin and history, ii. 261.

MacGilchrist. See Macfarlane, ii. 173.

Macgillivray, a minor branch of Clan Chattan--history and possessions, ii. 213.

Macgillivray, of Drumnaglass, Colonel of the Macintosh Regiment, killed at Culloden, i. 666; ii. 213.

Macgregor, Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 243; excepted from participation in the Act of Grace (1717), i. 479.

Macgregors, The, account of their irruption into Lennox in 1603, ii. 182; at battle of Prestonpans, i. 559; their impetuosity, 562.

Macgregor, Rob Roy, See Rob Roy.

M’Gregor, Sir Duncan, K.C.B., his portrait as Lt.-Col. 93rd, ii. 782.

Macintosh, Clan. See Mackintosh.

Mackay, Clan, their history, arms, crest, motto, and various branches, ii. 266; for more minute details of history, see i. 59, 69, 73, 75, 78, 82, 84, 86, 88, 93, 101, 102, 126, 139, 140, 151.

Mackay, Angus, piper to Queen Victoria, his collection of pipe music, ii. 107, 205.

Mackay, General Hugh, of Scourie, his portrait, i. 361; resumé of his history, 352; appointed by William and Mary, 4th Jan. 1689, “Major-Gen. of all forces whatever, within our ancient kingdom of Scotland,” 352; his pursuit of Dundee and military movements till battle of Killiecrankie, 352-371; his movements after defeat at Killiecrankie till cessation of hostilities in August 1691, 371-393.

Mackay’s Highland Regiment, reasons for wearing gold chains by officers of, i. 302.

Mackenzie, Clan Kenneth, their history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 238; principal families, 242; their military strength in 1704, 618; incidents in history, i. 123, 262, 263, 349, 486, 711.

Mackenzie, Capt. Colin, his history of the 78th (note), ii. 617.

Mackenzie, Gen. John, honour shown him at Inverness in 1859 by the 78th, ii. 787.

Mackenzie, Keith Stewart, of Seaforth, chief of the Clan, ii. 690.

Mackenzie, Kenneth (Lord Kintail), acquires the title to Lewis, ii. 195; his crown charter, 157.

Mackenzie, Kenneth (Lord Viscount Fortrose), his restoration to the family title (Earl of Seaforth), ii. 254.

Mackenzie, Richard James, M.D. (79th), zeal and devotion, ii. 714; portrait, 715.

Mackenzie, Roderick, his death (1746), i. 713.

Mackenzie, Sir George, of Rosehaugh, his portrait, ii. 240.

Mackenzie, the Hon. Mrs Stewart, ii. 687.

Mackinnon or Fingon, Clan, history, arms, motto, and branches, ii. 256.

Mackinnon, Corporal Alexander, the bard of the 92nd, ii. 757-759.

Mackinnon (Ellagol), of Skye, reception and treatment of Prince Charles, i. 699-703.

Mackintosh, Clan, their history, arms, motto, branches, and etymology of the name, ii. 201; the rival claims of Mackintosh of Mackintosh and Macpherson of Cluny to the headship of Clan Chattan, 197; at Culloden, i. 663, 666.

Mackintosh, Lady Anne (1745), her portrait, i. 637.

Mackintosh Lament, the, music arranged for the bagpipes, ii. 204.

Mackintosh, Sir James, the historian, ii. 210.

Macknights, or Macneits, ii. 231.

Maclachlan or Maclauchlan, Clan, history, arms, crest, motto, and branches, ii. 165; one of the Siol or Clan Gillevray, 162.

Maclauchlan, Rev. Thomas, LL.D., his account of the Gaelic literature, language, and music, ii. 67.

Maclaurin or Maclaren, Clan, their history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 280.

Maclean or Gillean, Clan, its history, arms, crest, motto, and various families, ii. 222; its clan feuds, i. 97, 334; ii. 225.

Maclean, Colonel Alan (1775), ii. 452, 565.

Maclean, Sir Allan, his portrait, &c., ii. 227.

Maclean, Sir Hector, origin of proverb, “Another for Hector,” i. 324.

Maclean, Sir John, at Killiecrankie, i. 369; at Sheriffmuir, 461.

“Maclean’s Welcome,” Gaelic Jacobite song, i. 772.

Macleod or Leod, Clan, their history, arms, crest, motto, and various families, ii. 191.

Macleod, Col. Patrick, of Geanies (78th), his portrait, ii. 650.

Macleod, John (Lord), portrait as first colonel of the 71st, ii. 479; death in 1789, 485.

Macleod, Laird of Assynt, betrays Montrose in 1650, i. 268.

Macleod, Laird of Raasay, his devotion to Prince Charles, i. 695.

Macleod’s, Lord, Highlanders. See Seventy-first.

Macleod, Malcolm, guide to Prince Charles--incidents in his history, i. 700-704.

Macleod, Mary--“Mairi nighean Alasdair Ruaidh”--her touching elegy on one of the Lairds of Macleod, ii, 107.

Macleod, Sir John C. (42nd), K.C.B., his portrait, ii. 805.

Macmillan, Clan, history of, ii. 234.

Macnab (or Anab), Clan, history, arms, and motto, ii. 258; cadets of the clan, and portrait of the last Laird, 261.

Macnaughton (or Nachtan), Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 229; families ascribed to the Macnaughton line, 231.

Macneill, Clan, its two independent branches--its history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 162; cadets of, 165.

Macnicol, Clan, its history, ii. 271.

Macphails, the, ii. 216.

Macpherson, Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 210; cadets of the, 212.

Macpherson, Cluny, promises to raise his clan for Prince Charles, 1745, i. 534; with 300 Macphersons joins Lord George Murray, 1745, 641; conducts Prince Charles to a secure retreat, 718.

Macpherson, Duncan (of Cluny), 1672, throws off all connection with the Mackintosh, ii. 208.

Macpherson, James, resuscitator of Ossianic poetry--his portrait, ii. 211.

Macphersons, feud between Clan Chattan and Camerons, i. 65; and Davidsons, 66; join Gen. Cannon (1689), 380; at Clifton (1745), 607; Falkirk (1746), 621.

Macphersons of Cluny, the male representatives of the old Clan Chattan--their claims, ii. 197.

Macphie, or Clan Duffie, see Macfie, ii. 261.

Macquarrie, or Quarrie, Clan, history, arms, and motto, ii. 262.

Macqueens, origin and history, ii. 217.

Macrae, Clan, their history, arms, and motto, ii. 280.

Macrae, Sergt. John, his bravery at El Hamet (note), ii. 649.

Malda, victory here (78th), ii. 642; Count of--Sir John Stuart’s title, 647.

“Maiden Causeway,” a Roman road, i. 14.

“Maiden,” the, engraving of it, i. 333; executions under it, 277.

Manrent, nature of, i. 64, 319.

Manu forti (“with strong hand”), motto of the Mackays, ii. 266.

Mar, Earl of, at Harlaw, 1411, i. 71.

Mar, John Erskine, 11th Earl of, portrait of, on steel plate, i, 498; dismissed by George I., i. 422; sketch of his history to 1715, 424-428; his proceedings in 1715, 436; operations of the Jacobite army under him in 1715-16, 456-466; the Chevalier raises him to a dukedom, 467; his letter describing the Pretender, 468; he accompanies “James Rex” to France, 474; attainted, 478; dismissed by the Pretender, 496.

Margaret, queen of Malcolm III., i. 55.

Marriage ceremonies in the Highlands, i. 311; sanctity of vows, 312.

Marriage customs, Highland, ii. 124.

Mart, its oppressive nature, ii. 7.

Martinière, La, the fight here in 1858, ii. 421, 682.

Mary, Queen, her expedition to the north (1562), i. 90.

Massacre of Glencoe, i. 399.

Massacres after battle of Culloden, i. 668.

Massacres, the Cawnpoor, ii. 667.

Mathieson, or Clan Mhathain, ii. 242.

“Mean, speak, and do well,” the Urquhart motto, ii. 296.

Melfort, Earl of, embarks with the Pretender, i. 475.

Mendelssohn’s visit to Highlands, ii. 107.

Menzies, Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 306; rupture with Montrose, i. 183.

Middleton, General (1645), second in command of Covenanting army, i. 234; left in Scotland to watch Montrose, 240; movements, 245-256; escapes from Tower, and appointed generalissimo of all the Royal forces in Scotland, 294; rout of his army by Monk, 295.

Milk stealing, superstitions about, i. 309.

Mills, the Highland, ii. 19.

Money, its inutility in the Highlands previous to 1745, ii. 7.

Monk, General, invades Scotland--and surrender of Stirling, Dundee, St Andrews, Montrose, and Aberdeen to, i. 290; administration of the affairs of Scotland committed to, 291; his subsequent movements, 291-296.

Montgomery’s Highlanders, or 77th Regiment, history and reduction of, 1757 to 1763, ii. 453; (note) of their arrival in Philadelphia (1758), 354; view of Philadelphia as at that time, 455.

Montreal surrenders (1761), ii. 344.

Montrose, James Graham, Earl and afterwards first Marquis of, his portrait on steel plate, i. 271; sketch of his early history, 167; description of, by Gordon of Ruthven, 168; raises troops for the service of the Covenanters, 169; his proceedings till he deserts the Covenanters and joins the Royalist cause in 1639, 169-176; apprehended and afterwards released by the Covenanters, 179; proceedings from time of his entering Scotland, in 1644, till the disbanding of his army in 1646, 180-250; leaves Scotland in disguise for Bergen, in Norway, 250; enters the service of the Emperor of Germany, 261; his emotion on receiving news of the execution of Charles I., and his oath to avenge his death, 262; received by Charles II. at the Hague--descent upon Scotland resolved upon, and Montrose appointed Lieut.-Governor of Scotland, 262; proceedings from his landing in Orkney till his capture by Macleod of Assynt, 268; brought to Edinburgh Castle--generous treatment of, at Dundee, and attempt to rescue him, 269; his reception in Edinburgh--conduct in prison--defence--sentence-- lines written by, in prison--execution--character, &c., 270-277.

Montrose, town of, taken by Royalists, i. 180; surrenders to Monk (1651), 291; insurgent army arrives at, 473.

Monument to the 42nd in Dunkeld Cathedral, ii. 434; to the 71st in Glasgow Cathedral, ii. 517; to the 78th on Castle Esplanade, Edinburgh, ii. 689; to the 79th in the Dean Cemetery, Edinburgh, ii. 722.

Moon, superstitions concerning, i. 309.

Moore, Gen. Sir John, his portrait, ii. 758; his expedition to the West Indies, 362; his command in Spain, and retreat and death at Corunna, 490; his choice, and reason for choice of supporters, 757; his estimate of Highland soldiers, 380.

Moray, the orthography changed to Murray in 1739, ii. 312.

Moray, see Murray (Athole), ii. 309.

Morgan, or Mackay, Clan, see Mackay.

Mormaor, the, “head of the clan,” ii. 117.

Mormaordom, “district of a clan,” ii. 117.

Moy, Castle, Prince Charles halts here (1746), i. 637.

Moy Hall, the principal seat of the Mackintosh, ii. 270.

Moy, the rout of, i. 638.

Muidartach, Alan, Captain of Clanranald, mortally wounded at Sheriffmuir, i. 462.

Munro (of Foulis), Clan, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 231.

Munro, Sir George, duel between Glencairn and him (1654), i. 294.

Murray, Stewart-Murray (Athole), or Moray, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 309.

Murray, Col. Lord John, his death in 1787, in the forty-second year of his command of the 42nd, ii. 358.

Murray, Earl of, insurrection of Clan Chattan against (1624), i. 148; appointed by King James his lieutenant in the Highlands, 149; the “Bonny” Earl of, slain (1591), 106.

Murray, Hon. William, condemned to death by the Committee of Estates (1646), i. 241; his execution, 244.

Murray, Lord (eldest son of the Marquis of Athole) fails to prevent Athole men from joining Dundee, i. 365.

Murray, Lord Charles, at battle of Preston (Lancashire), i. 453; his pardon, 476.

Murray, Lord George, his portrait, i. 672; visits Cope at Crieff (1745), 530; rallies under Prince Charles’ standard at Perth--his character and brilliant qualifications--appointed Lt.-General, 535; proceedings till battle of Prestonpans, 535-565; his plan of invading England, 586; resigns his command, 591; his subsequent proceedings in England, 591-606; his plan of battle at Falkirk, 621; and history till Culloden, 672; his escape to Holland, 683; Prince Charles’ opinion of his conduct at Culloden, 700; Charles’ shameful ingratitude to him, 743, 756.

Murray, Major-Gen. Sir George, G.C.B., his portrait on steel, ii. 325; becomes colonel of the 42nd, 401; of the 72nd, 533.

Murray of Broughton, his mission to Paris, i. 505; his base conduct, 734; Mrs, her devotion to the Stuarts, 551.

Murray, Secretary, evil effects of his inordinate ambition in the Jacobite cause, i. 590; his apprehension, 681-731.

“Murus Aheneus” (“brazen wall”), the Macleod motto, ii. 191.

Music of the Highlands, ii. 105.

Musselburgh, skirmish between Covenanters and Royalists at, i. 258; Cromwell’s headquarters, 281.

“My hope is constant in thee,” the scroll motto of Clanranald, ii. 153.

Mythology, Highland, i. 304.

Napier, Archibald Lord, of Merchiston, his death and noble character, i. 238.

Napoleon I., news of his abdication (1814), ii. 730 and 762; his return from Elba, 652; his compliment to the Highlanders at Waterloo, 765.

Napoleon III., reviews the 79th, ii. 719.

Naseby, defeat of royalist troops at, i. 217.

Neill, Brigad.-Gen., joins Havelock at Cawnnpoor, ii. 672; his command in relieving Lucknow, 675; his death, 681.

Neill, Clan, their arms, crest, and motto--their origin, ii. 163.

Nemo me impune lacessit (“no one touches me with impunity”), motto of the order of the Thistle, &c., ii. 324.

Ne obliviscaris (“you must not forget”), motto of the Campbells, Lorne, and Mactavish, &c., ii. 175.

Ne parens nec spernas (“neither spare nor despise”), the motto of the Lamonds, Lamont, &c., ii. 168.

New York, actions at, in 1776, ii. 350.

Niagara, fall of the fort, ii. 343.

Ninety-first, Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders, originally the 98th, their history, ii. 726-755. For details, see-- Ch. I. 1794-1848, 726-735. II. 1842-1857, 735-745. The Reserve Battalion. III. 1857-1874, 745-754. List of colonels and lt.-colonels, 755. Plate of colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd, ii. 756.

Ninety-second, Gordon Highlanders, their history, ii. 756-776. For details, see-- Ch. I. 1794-1816, 756-766. Peninsula, &c. II. 1816-1874, 766-775. Crimea, India, &c. List of colonels and lt.-colonels, 776. Plate of colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd, ii. 756.

Ninety-third, Sutherland Highlanders, their history, ii. 777-802. For details, see-- Ch. I. 1800-1854, 777-784. Africa, America, West Indies, &c. II. 1854-1857, 784-789. Crimea. III. 1857-1875, 789-801. Indian Mutiny. List of colonels and lt.-colonels, 802. Plate of colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd, ii. 756.

Nive, battles on the (42nd), ii. 388; (71st), 500; (79th), 704; (91st), 729; (92nd), 761.

Nivelle, battle on the (42nd), ii. 288; (74th), 588; (79th), 704; (91st), 729.

Norsemen, their advent in Britain, i. 41.

North Inch of Perth, battle of, i. 66.

Norway, the Maid of, heiress to the Crown (1284 A.D.), ii. 137.

Nova Scotia, the 72nd there in 1851, ii. 546; the 74th embark for, May 13, 1818, 591; the 78th leave in 1871, 692.

Oak tree, Druidical veneration for, i. 37.

Ogilvy, the name, history, arms, crest, and motto, ii. 319.

Ogilvy, Lord, the first title of the Airlie family, ii. 320.

O’Loughlins of Meath, their Highland descendants, ii. 166.

Omens in the Highlands, i. 310, 318.

Oporto, its capture in 1809, ii. 728.

Oracles, invisible, in the Highlands, i. 308.

Ordah-su, the battle here, ii. 805.

Orkney and Shetland made over to Scotland, i. 77.

Orkney, effect of battle of Carbisdale here, i. 268; landing of Argyle, 338; French frigates arrive for insurgents, 475.

Ormond, Duke of, he declares for the Chevalier, i. 124; his embassy to Russia, 481; captain-general of the Spanish fleet to invade England (1718), 482.

Orthes or Orthez, the battle (42nd), ii. 389; (71st), 501; (74th), 589; (91st), 729; (92nd), 762.

Ossian, Macpherson’s, ii. 84, 87, 88, 211.

Outram’s, Sir James, conduct in the Persian war, ii. 660; consideration for his troops, 663; appointment to Cawnpoor and Dinapoor divisions, 674; generous treatment of Havelock, 675; resumption of the command, 680; strong position at the Alum Bagh, 684.

Outram and Havelock meet Sir Colin Campbell at the Residency of Lucknow, ii. 793; his encomium on the 78th, 685.

“Over the water,” health to the king, the Jacobite toast, i. 770.

Pack, Sir Denis, Major-Gen. K.C.B., his portrait, ii. 504; he joins the 71st as lt.-col., 488; presents new colours to it, 504.

Pamplona, the fortress invested, ii. 729.

Panmure, Earl of, attainted, i. 478.

Paris invested by the Allies in 1815, ii. 503.

Parke, Major-Gen., C.B., his portrait as lieutenant-colonel 72nd, ii. 557.

Peanfuhel, Pictish word, important in the controversy about Picts, i. 24.

Per mare et terras (“by sea and land”) the scroll motto of the Urquharts, ii. 296.

Per mare per terras (“by sea by land”), clan Donald motto, ii. 136; and of Macdonnell of Glengarry, 156.

Persia, war with (Nov. 1, 1856), ii. 659.

Persia, Major M’Intyre’s and Col. Stisted’s command in the war (1857), ii. 660; the 78th to wear it on their colours, 666; medals for the campaign of 1856-7, 688.

Perth, view of, in 17th century, i. 220; captured by Montrose, 186; return of Charles II. to, 285; captured by Cromwell, 289; Chevalier proclaimed at, in 1715, 436; Prince Charles enters it, 535.

Perth, Duke of, his portrait (1745), i. 586; present at Prestonpans, 558; conducts the siege of Stirling, 620; joins Prince Charles at Culloden, 651.

Perth, Earl of, the Chancellor, superseded, i. 344; arrested, 347.

Peter the Great and Charles XII. unite to restore the Pretender, i. 481.

Peterhead, Chevalier arrives in, i. 467.

Philadelphia, view of British barracks at, in 1758, ii. 354; view of the city in 1753, 455.

Philibeg, Highland, opinions about, i. 300.

Philiphaugh, battle of, and prisoners of war shot by Covenanters at, i. 231, 232.

Pibroch, Highland, M’Crummens’, arranged for the bagpipes--regimental pipe music of the Black Watch, ii. 446-450.

Pibroch of Kilchrist, Glengarry family tune, ii. 157.

Pibrochs, or An Ceol Mòr (“the great music”), ii. 107.

Pictavia, this name gives place to that of Albania, i. 50.

Picti, why so called, i. 5; Roman name for Highlanders in the 3rd century, 19.

Pictish kings, chronological table of, i. 47.

Picts divided into two nations--Eumenius concerning them, A.D. 297, i. 12; their origin discussed--history, religion, &c., and writers upon the Pictish controversy, in chap. II., vol. i. 16-48.

Pipe music, and collections of, ii. 107, 205.

Pitcalnie, Ross of, and Balnagowan--their claims to the chiefship, ii. 237.

Pitmedden, eminent Scottish house, ii. 606.

Pitt, William, his eulogy of the Highland soldiers (1776), (note), ii. 345.

Plaid, Highland, opinions about, i. 300.

Plate, centre-piece of (78th), engraving of, ii. 691; mess plate of 91st, 754; centre-piece of, 93rd, engraving of, 801.

Plough, engraving of an old Scotch, ii. 9.

Poetry, influence on Highlanders, i. 315.

Pondicherry, expedition against, ii. 573.

Potatoes introduced into Scotland, ii. 52.

Presbyterians, toleration granted to, i. 340; unite with Jacobites for James, 386.

Preston, England, battle of, i. 453; its surrender to General Wills, 455.

Prestonpans, battle of, i. 554; plan and map of battle-field, 561.

Pretender, the, son of James II., birth of, i. 341; a reward offered for his apprehension, 424; banished from France, 480; Russia and Sweden unite to restore him, 481; he leaves Bologna--his plans on the death of George I., 501; suggestion that he should visit England, 504; resigns his rights to Prince Charles Edward, 527.

Pro rege et patria (“for king and country”), motto of the Camerons, &c., ii. 217.

Pyrenees, battles among the (42nd), ii. 386; (71st), 499; (74th), 587; (79th), 704; (91st), 729; (92nd), 760.

Quatre Bras, the action here, June 16, 1815 (see 42nd), ii. 394; the 79th, 706; the 91st, 730; the 92nd, 763.

Quebec, siege of, in 1759, ii, 460.

Queen’s Hut, the inscriptions on, in the lines of the 91st at Aldershot, ii. 745.

Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders. See 79th, ii. 697.

Quern, the Highland handmill, with an illustration, ii. 18.

Quhadder vil ze (“whither will you?”), motto of (Lord Innermeath), Stewarts of Lorn, ii. 299.

Raglan, Lord, commander-in-chief in the Crimea in 1854, &c., ii. 409, 417.

Ranald, Clan, their descent, ii. 147.

Reay, Lord, joins the Covenanters, ii. 269.

Rebels of 1715, their trial (1716), i. 477.

Rebels of 1745, their trial in 1746, i. 722.

Redan, attack on the, 1855, ii. 714.

Red Feather of the Fraser Highlanders (note), ii. 470.

Red Heckle of the 42nd, ii. 361.

Reestle, plough of the Hebrides, ii. 10.

Regiments, Highland, their number and histories, ii. 321.

Reid, Major, afterwards General, as a musician (note), ii. 347.

Rent, its nature in the Highlands, i. 322; ii. 6, 8; Highland mode of paying in the 18th century, i. 322; ii. 8.

Rents, raising of, causes of emigration, ii. 47.

Residency, the, its inmates in Lucknow (1858)--its defence, ii. 676; Havelock and Outram enter, 678.

“Restoration Regiment,” the, at Sheriffmuir, i. 461.

Restoration, state of Scotland before the, i. 297; condition of Highlands before, 298.

Reynell, Sir Thomas, Bart., his portrait on steel as colonel of the 71st, ii. 479.

Roads, Roman, in the Highlands, i. 13; construction of them by Wade, 490; the Highland roads in 1750, ii. 30.

Robbery (highway), its rarity in the Highlands, i. 321.

Robertson of Struan, “poet chieftain,” i. 411.

Robertsons, or Clan Donnachie, their history, arms, and motto, ii. 169, 172.

Rob Roy, or Robert Macgregor, his portrait and history, ii. 245; his first emergence into notice, i. 405; he is summoned to Edinburgh, 427; his dastardly conduct at Sheriffmuir, 465; his five sons, 249.

Rodrigo, the siege of (1812) (74th), ii. 580.

Roleia, battle of (71st), ii. 489.

Roman Invasion, effects on Caledonia, i. 13.

Roman wall, Hadrian’s, i. 9; Antonine’s, 10.

Romans in Britain, i. 3; they abandon it, 13; their departure, 56.

Rory Dall, famous harper in Skye, ii. 109.

Rory Mòr, a traditional hero, ii. 193.

Rose or Ross of Kilravock, ii. 237.

Rose, Hugh, his strenuous defence of Kilravock in 1715, i. 457.

Rose, Sir Hugh (Lord Strathnairn), he presents new colours to the “Black Watch,” ii. 424; his command of the 92nd, 769; his command in India, 749.

“Rosg Ghuill,” or War Song of Gaul, ii. 84.

Ross, Alexander, Earl of, his strange submission, ii. 140.

Ross or Anrios, Clan, their history, arms, and motto, ii. 235.

Ross, Earldom disputed in 1411, i. 69; forfeiture of, in 1476, ii. 232.

Ross, Earl of (1642), his rebellion and assassination of, i. 77; his successor surrenders, 78.

Ross, Queen Victoria’s piper, his collection of pipe music, ii. 107.

Rossdhu Castle, Old, engraving, ii. 289.

Ross-shire, Invasion of, by Donald, Lord of the Isles, i. 69; retreat of Montrose into, 245.

“Ross-shire Buffs” or 78th Highlanders, see 78th, ii. 617.

Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, or Old 84th, ii. 565; Flora Macdonald’s husband in it, 704 (note).

Royalists and Covenanters, treaty between, i. 258; and General Leslie, agreement between, 285; condemnation of at Perth, 237; levy of men for, 257; surprised at Dalveny, 263.

Royal Ribbon, the, i. 169.

“Roy’s Wife of Aldivalloch,” written by Mrs Grant of Carron, ii. 255.

Russell, Dr, his account of the battle of Balaklava, ii. 786.

Russia, expedition against (1854), ii. 546; the Emperor Alexander’s curiosity about the Highland soldiers, 708.

Ruthven Castle, i. 104; besieged, 107; taken by Leslie, 252; taken by Mackenzie of Pluscardine, 262; besieged by Dundee, 358.

Salamanca, battle of (1812)--(74th), ii. 583; (79th), 702.

San Sebastian, assault of, ii. 386, 588.

Sans peur (“without fear”), motto of clan Sutherland, &c., ii. 272.

Savendroog, stormed in 1791 (71st), ii. 486; (72nd), 528.

Scenery, Highland, i. 3; and Introduction, xiii.-xxxvi.

Scone, coronation stone at, i. 49-57; Charles II. crowned at, 288.

Scotland, invasion of, by Agricola, i. 6; state of, after departure of the Romans, 33; Anglo-Saxon colonisation of, 56; state of, before the Restoration, 297; state of, after the death of Dundee, 386.

Scoto-Irish kings, i. 34; chronological table of, from 503 to 843, 48.

Scots, first mentioned in connection with Scotland, i. 20; in Ireland, 33.

Scots Greys at Sheriffmuir battle, i. 462.

Scott, Sir Walter, extract from his “Lady of the Lake” (note), i. 303; his song of “Bonnie Dundee,” 350; his original of Fergus M’Ivor, 732; his early works and their spirit, 774; his mention of the Camerons, ii. 702.

Scottish Kings, chronological table of, from 843 to 1097 A.D., i. 58.

Seaforth, Colin, 4th Earl of (1690), his escape, surrender, and imprisonment, i. 392; William, 5th Earl of, his armed strength in 1715, 438; attainted, and his estates forfeited, 478.

Seaforth, Francis Humberston Mackenzie, Baron, his portrait on steel, ii. 617; created baron in 1796, 240; raises the 78th or Ross-shire Buffs, 617; engraving of original poster addressed by him to the Highlanders in raising the 78th, 618; his daughter entertains the 78th at Brahan Castle in 1859, 687.

Seaforth, Kenneth Mackenzie, Earl of, in Irish Peerage--his portrait, ii. 479; raises the 72nd Highlanders, 524; death, 525.

Seaforth’s Highlanders. See Seventy-Second.

Sebastopol (accurately Sevastópol), see Crimean History in Highland Regiments.

Second-sight and seers, Highland, i. 310.

Secunder-Bagh, its capture (78th), ii. 282; (93rd) and engraving of, 791.

Seringapatam, sieges of (71st), ii. 486; (72nd) 528, 529; (73rd) 570; (74th) is authorised to bear the word “Seringapatam” on its regimental colours and appointments, 575.

Seton, Lt.-Col. (74th), his noble conduct during the loss of the “Birkenhead” troop-ship, Feb. 26, 1852, ii. 604; monument erected by Queen Victoria to his memory in Chelsea Hospital, 606.

Seventy-First, or Highland Light Infantry, formerly 73rd, Lord Macleod’s Highlanders, their history, ii. 479-519; for details of which see-- Ch. I. 1777-1818, 479 to 504. II. 1818-1874, 504 to 519. Plate of colonels of the 71st and 72nd, ii. 479.

Seventy-First, Old, ii. 465.

Seventy-Second, or Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders, formerly the 78th or Seaforth’s Highlanders, their history, ii. 524-561; for details of which see-- Ch. I. 1778-1840, 524 to 543. II. 1841-1873, 543 to 561. Succession list of colonels, field and staff-officers, &c., 562; map of Kaffraria, 564. Plate of colonels of the 71st and 72nd, ii. 479.

Seventy-Third Regiment (the present), formerly the second battalion of the 42nd, history of, ii. 566.

Seventy-Fourth Highlanders, their history, ii. 571-613; for details, see-- Ch. I. 1787-1846, 571 to 592. II. 1846-1853, 593 to 606, Kaffir War. III. 1853-1874, 606 to 613. Succession list of colonels and field-officers; map of Kaffraria, 564.

Seventy-Fourth Regiment, Old, ii. 519.

Seventy-Fifth, originally Highland, now the Stirlingshire regiment, its history, ii. 616; engaged in Kaffir war (1835), 535; guards the Alum Bagh (1857), 616.

Seventy-Sixth Regiment, Old, ii. 520.

Seventy-Seventh Highland Regiment, or Athole Highlanders (1778-1783), its history till reduced, ii. 522.

Seventy-Seventh Regiment, Old, ii. 453.

Seventy-Eighth Highlanders, or Ross-shire Buffs, their history, ii. 617-693, for details, see-- Ch. I. 1793-1796, 617-625. II. 1796-1817, 625-640. III. 1804-1856, second battalion, 640-659, till its consolidation with first battalion, 1817, and first battalion, 1817-1856. IV. 1857, Persian war, 659-666. V. 1857-1859, Indian Mutiny, 667-693. VI. 1859-1874, 687-693. Succession list of colonels and field officers, 694. Plate of colonels of the 78th and 79th, ii. 617.

Seventy-Eighth Regiment, Old, ii. 457.

Seventy-Ninth Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders, their history, 697-724, for details of which see-- Ch. I. 1793-1853, 697-710. II. 1853-1874, 710-724. Succession list of cols. and lt.-cols., 725. Plate of cols., 78th and 79th, ii. 617.

Shaw, a minor branch of Clan Chattan, ii. 213; its various families, 214, 215.

Shaw, Farquhar (of the Black Watch), his portrait, ii. 330.

Sheep, character of Highland, ii. 14.

Sheriffmuir, battle of, in 1715, i. 461; steel engraving of view of battlefield, 464.

Shetland and Orkney made over to Scotland, i. 77.

Si je puis (“If I can”), the scroll motto of the Colquhouns, &c., ii. 284.

Sinclair Castle, view of, i. 125.

Siol Eachern, the original of the clans Macdougall, Campbell, &c., ii. 167.

Siol Gillevray, its branches, ii. 162.

Skene’s, Dr, “Chronicles of the Picts and Scots,” i. 43.

Slaves, 700 prisoners taken at Preston (1716) sold as, i. 478.

Slogan or war-cry of Highlanders, i. 318.

Sobral, battle of, in 1810 (71st), ii. 493.

Somerled, Thane of Argyle and the Isles, his origin, ii, 132; peace concluded with him in 1153 A.D.--formed an epoch in the dating of Scottish charters, i. 59.

Songs, Jacobite and Whig, their comparative merits, i. 770; titles of some, with specimens, 771.

Spem successus alit (“Success fosters hope”), the Ross motto, ii. 235.

Spottiswood, Sir Robert, his trial--his high character--his execution, i. 241-243.

Sprot, Lieut.-Colonel, 91st, ii. 750-752.

S’rioghal mo dhream (“Royal is my race”), scroll motto of the Macgregors, ii. 243.

Stair, Earl of re-appointed commander-in-chief of the forces in Great Britain (1744), i. 508.

“Stand sure,” motto of Clan Grant, ii. 250.

Stewarts, origin of the family, ii. 297; various branches of, 299.

Stewart of Ballochin takes possession of Blair Castle (1689), i. 365.

Stewart, Robert, a Catholic clergyman, his feats at Killiecrankie, i. 376.

Stewart of Garth’s “Military Sketches,” ii. 322; extracts from, i. 313, 324, 325; ancestor in 1520 imprisoned for life, 325.

Stirling, view of, as in 1700, i. 616; camp here (1745), 530; besieged by Prince Charles, 617; Castle of, taken by Monk, 290; bridge of, Argyle takes possession of, 459; Cumberland’s troops detained at, 636.

Stisted, Sir H. W., K.C.B., his portrait on steel, ii. 756; as Lt.-Col. exchanges from 78th to 93rd, 687; honorary colonel of 93rd, 800.

Stonehenge, view of, i. 36.

Strathallan, Lord, falls at Culloden, i. 667.

Strathclyde, kingdom of, i. 33.

Strathmore, Earl of, his death, i. 465.

Stuart, General (72nd), his portrait, ii. 530.

Stuart, James, the Chevalier, steel engraving of, i. 469.

Stuart, Sobieski, and Charles Edward, their pretensions and visit to Scotland, i. 761.

Stuarts, The, monument to them in St Peter’s, Rome, by Canova, i. 760; their descendants, 761.

Superstitions of the Highlanders, i. 303-307.

Sutherland, Clan, their history, crest, arms, and motto, ii. 272.

Suttee Chowra Ghât, view of--scene of the second Cawnpoor massacre, ii. 668.

Tacitus, i. 17; his account of clans, ii. 116.

Tacksmen, their interest in the land, ii. 31.

Talavera, the battle (1809) (91st), ii. 728.

Tanistry and gavel, their effects, ii. 122.

Tantallon, Castle of, Earl of Ross imprisoned in it (1429), ii. 140.

Tartan, antiquity of the, i. 302.

“Tartans an’ Kilts, an’ a’, an’ a’,” their popularity since 1782, i. 761, 766.

Taymouth, the Black Book of, ii. 186.

Test, the, of the Cameronians, i. 335; refusal of Scottish Parliament to repeal, 340.

Thackeray, Captain, his assistance in compiling the history of the 74th (note), ii. 596.

Thane or Maor, his status, ii. 117.

Thirlage, its grievous nature, ii. 6.

Thorfinn (and Somerled), origin of, ii. 123.

Ticonderoga, plan of siege (1758), ii. 338.

Timor omnis abesto (“All fear be gone”), motto of the Macnabs, &c., ii. 258.

Tippermuir, battle of, i. 184, 185.

Tippoo Sultan, his desperate attack on Baird, ii. 481; war with him in 1790, 526; defeated, 572; sues for peace, 530.

Tocqué’s portrait of Prince Charles, i. 749.

Torquil, Siol, their disastrous history, ii. 194.

Torres Vedras, the lines of, ii. 579.

Toshach, captain of a clan, i. 5; ii. 117.

“Touch not the cat, but a glove,” the Mackintosh motto, ii. 201.

Toulouse, the battle of, in 1814 (42nd), ii. 390; (71st), 501; (74th), 590; (79th), 704, 705; (91st), 730; (92nd), 762.

Treachery, Highland detestation of, i. 325.

Trench, Lt.-Col. (74th), Sir R. Le Poer, portrait, ii. 583; mentioned by Brisbane, 587.

Trincomalee, siege of, ii. 531.

Triple Alliance (1717) guarantee the Protestant succession to England, i. 481.

Trowis, truis, or truish, Highland breeches, i. 300, 329, 330.

Tullibardine, Marquis of, with 500 Athole men joins Mar (1715), i. 436; attainted, 478; escapes to France, 483; accompanies Prince Charles in his invasion scheme (1745), 512; his eagle omen, 514; unfurls the standard of Prince Charles, 523; seizes Blair Castle, 534; his command in the invasion of England 1745, 587; death in the Tower, 723.

Tulliebardine, speech of, at the Committee of Estates (1646), i. 237.

“Tullochgorum,” song of, its author, i. 769.

Turris fortis mihi Deus (“For me, God is a strong tower”), the motto of the Macquarries, &c., ii. 262.

Tweeddale, 2nd Earl of, Lord High Chancellor of Scotland, his commission of inquiry into the Glencoe massacre (1693), i. 402; 4th Marquis, Secretary of State for Scotland (1745), 527; the 8th Marquis becomes colonel of the 42nd R. H. (1862), ii. 426.

Tyrii tenuere Coloni (“Tyrians held it”), arms’ motto of the Maclaurins, ii. 279.

Union, repeal of the, proposed in 1712, i. 424; treaty with England ratified, 414.

“Unite,” the Cameron scroll motto, ii. 217.

Urisks, superstition about, i. 303.

Urquhart or Urchard, the minor clan, their history, arms, crest, and mottoes, ii. 296.

Urquhart Castle, steel engraving of, ii. 296.

Vassals, Highland, bounty of, i. 323.

Vi aut virtute (“by vigour and valour”), arms’ motto of the Chisholm, ii. 307.

Victoria Cross, recipients of, in (42nd), ii. 423, 807; (72nd), 558; (78th), 680, 683; (93rd), 791, 792, 795. Abbreviation, V.C.

VICTORIA, HER MAJESTY QUEEN, her popularity and stability in our attachments, i. 761; her visit to Dublin in 1849, ii. 507; her Highland influence--how she appreciates Jacobite songs, i. 775.

Vimeiro, the battle here in 1808 (71st), ii. 490; (91st), 727.

Vincere vel mori (“To conquer or die”), motto of the Macdougall, ii. 159, 162.

“Virtue mine honour,” Maclean motto, ii. 223.

Virtutis gloria merces (“Glory is the recompense of valour”), the motto of the Robertsons, &c., ii. 169.

Visions in the Highlands, i. 310.

Vitoria or Vittoria, the battle of, June 21, 1813 (71st), ii. 499; (74th), 585; (92nd), 760.

Vix ea nostra voco (“Those deeds I scarcely call our own”), motto of Campbell, ii. 175.

Volunteers, associate, their conduct at Leith (1715), i. 443; of Edinburgh meeting the Highlanders (1745), 543.

Volunteers, Mid-Lothian Rifle, shooting matches with the 91st (1874), ii. 754.

Vulture Feather of the 42nd, ii. 361.

Wade, Gen., his portrait, i. 491; his report on the state of the Highlands, 483; empowered by Government to summon the clans to deliver up arms, 485; constructs new roads in the Highlands, 490; commander of H.M.’s forces in Scotland, 491; sent to oppose Prince Charles, 582.

Wages, rate in the Highlands, ii. 28.

Walcheren expedition (1809), (42nd), ii. 380; (71st), 491; (78th), 650; (91st), 728; dress of 91st there, 731; (92nd), 760.

Wales, Frederic, Prince of, procures the release of Flora Macdonald, i. 704.

Ward-holding, its abolition, i. 768.

Watch-money, its large amount, ii. 2.

Waterloo, the decisive battle here June 18th, 1815 (42nd), ii. 397; list of officers of the 42nd present at Quatre Bras and Waterloo, 397; (71st), 502; (79th), 706; (91st), 730; Waterloo Roll of 91st discovered, 749; (92nd), 764.

Wealth in the Highlands, i. 321.

Wedderburn, Sir John, taken prisoner at Culloden, i. 667; executed, 731.

Wedding ceremonies in Highlands, i. 311.

Wellington, Duke of, special references to, in connection with Highland regiments, (the 42nd), specially mentioned in his despatch, 12th April 1814, about Toulouse, ii. 705; in Waterloo despatch pays high compliment to; (the 71st) in despatch concerning Sobraol, 14th Oct. 1810, he particularly mentions the names of Lt.-Cols. Cadogan and Reynell, 494; (the 72nd), he presents new colours to and addresses in Jan. 1842, 543; (the 74th), received his special thanks for their services under his command at the taking of Ahmednuggur, Assaye, and Argaum, 575, 576; his special commendation for Rodrigo and Badajoz, 581, 582; in 1845 the duke recommends to Her Majesty that the 74th should be permitted to resume the appellation of a Highland regiment, &c., 592; (the 78th), thanked in despatches for its services under him at Ahmednuggur, Assaye, and Argaum, 627, 628, 633; complimented and inspected by him at Nieuwpoort, 652; (the 79th), his grief for the loss of Col. P. Cameron, and his high sense of the 79th’s conduct at Fuentes D’Onor, 702; specially mentioned in despatch, 12th April 1814, about Toulouse, and highly praised for Quatre Bras and Waterloo, 707; (the 91st), compliments Col Douglas at Toulouse, 730; his high commendation of the 91st’s conduct in the wreck of the “Abercrombie Robinson,” 733; (the 92nd), the thanks for Toulouse, 707; in person thanks the 92nd for its conduct at “Nive,” at Orthes, where the 42nd, 79th, and 92nd meet for the first time in the Peninsula--he orders them to encamp beside each other for the night, 762; at Quatre Bras, personally orders the 92nd to charge, 763; in person thanks them for their conduct at Waterloo, 766; (the 93rd), he presents with new colours, 781.

Wemyss of Wemyss, Major-Gen., 1st colonel of the 93rd--his portrait on steel, ii. 756; (note), ii. 777.

Western Islands, boundaries of, i. 2.

West Indies, reduction of, in 1795, ii. 362.

Wheatley, Lt.-Col. (42nd), notes from his “Memoranda,” ii. 402, 404, 432.

Whitelock’s army, capitulation of, ii. 488.

“Will God I shall,” the motto of the Menzies, &c., ii. 306.

William III., his instructions to Sir Thomas Livingston, i. 397; Scotch intense hostility to him, 407; his Highland companies, 483.

William, Prince of Orange, designs of, i. 341; lands at Torbay, 342; reception, 343; address from Scottish nobles to, 344; Feversham arrested by--Whitehall seized, 345; in London--assumption of Government by, 347; life saved by Dundee--declared King of England, 351.

Windham, Lady, she presents new colours to the 78th, ii. 692.

Wine, its abundance in the Highlands in 1745, ii. 22.

Wintoun, Earl of, his resolve for the Stuarts, i. 449; escape from the Tower, 477.

Wishart, Montrose’s affecting parting from his troops (1646), account of by, i. 249.

Witchcraft, charges of, in Scotland, i. 292.

Wolfe, Gen., his noble answer to Cumberland after Culloden, i. 666; forces under his command against Quebec, ii. 460.

“Wolf of Badenoch,” Alexander, 4th son of Robert II.--his effigy, i. 68.

Wolseley, Major-Gen. Sir Garnet J., K.C.M.G., C.B., his portrait, ii. 803; his campaign in Ashantee, 803-807.

Worcester, battle of (1651)--flight of Charles II. from, i. 289; the Macleods at this battle, ii. 195.

Wright, Col. E. W. C., C.B. (91st), engraving of tablet to his memory, ii. 742.

York, Henry, Cardinal, Duke of, Prince Charles’s brother, i. 499; his portrait, 745; his medal and assumptions--his death and place of interment, 760.

York, Duke of (son of George III.), his movements in Holland (1794), ii. 697.

Yuzufzai Hills, engraving of the monument to those of the 71st H.L.I. who fell here, ii. 517.

THE END.

* * * * * *

Transcriber’s note

Some illustrations were in the middle of a multipage paragraph, and a new paragraph has been inserted to allow placement of the illustration at that position. This has been done at: page 25, before the phrase ‘Buchanan, even in the latter ...’. page 435, before the phrase ‘On either side of the above ...’.

Footnote [266] is referenced from inside Footnote [265].

Footnote [337] is referenced twice from page 398.

Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.

With a few exceptions noted below, names of people and places with alternative spellings have been left unchanged. For example Badajos, Badajoz; Gillespic, Gillespie; Pampluna, Pampeluna, Pamplona.

Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained. For example, battlefield, battle field; black-mail, blackmail; boer, boor; fusiliers, fusileers; woful; inclosed; infeft; newcome; connexion.

TABLE OF CONTENTS: Pg iv: Insert entry in Part Third for ‘75th Regiment ... (page) 617’. Pg v: Double ditto signs replaced by the text ‘From Photograph by’ and ditto sign replaced by the text ‘W. Holl,’ for clarity. Pg v: Item 91: page number ‘04’ replaced by ‘204’.

MAIN TEXT: Pg 3, 26: [1745] replaced by (1745) to avoid confusion with a Footnote number. Pg 20: ‘and consmopolitanism of’ replaced by ‘and cosmopolitanism of’. Pg 22: ‘body or untensils’ replaced by ‘body or utensils’. Pg 27: ‘with the soootiness’ replaced by ‘with the sootiness’. Pg 27: ‘an alienat on’ replaced by ‘an alienation’. Pg 30: ‘tacksmen would supply’ replaced by ‘tacksman would supply’. Pg 37: ‘immense tracks of’ replaced by ‘immense tracts of’. Pg 45: ‘innovations which which’ replaced by ‘innovations which’. Pg 45: ‘of all clases’ replaced by ‘of all classes’. Pg 55: ‘regard as as much’ replaced by ‘regard as much’. Pg 64: ‘that erelong both’ replaced by ‘that ere long both’. Pg 65: ‘and dependance, and’ replaced by ‘and dependence, and’. Pg 69: ‘befal Ulster’ replaced by ‘befall Ulster’. Pg 70: ‘have given us’ replaced by ‘have given ours’. Pg 73: ‘Coluimcille; Malechi’ replaced by ‘Columcille; Malechi’. Pg 73: ‘to Columcilli, and’ replaced by ‘to Columcille, and’. Pg 74: ‘Briotus tar muir’ replaced by ‘Briutus tar muir’. Pg 90: ‘of the sky[4]’ replaced by ‘of the sky’; this anchor had no Footnote. Pg 93: ‘of Balquidder was’ replaced by ‘of Balquhidder was’. Pg 94: ‘the Seann Dana. The’ replaced by ‘the Sean Dana. The’. Pg 95: ‘serve to expres’ replaced by ‘serve to express’. Pg 112: ‘Ossian’s hereos’ replaced by ‘Ossian’s heroes’. Pg 113: ‘belonged to to Mr’ replaced by ‘belonged to Mr’. Pg 117: ‘that Galgucas, the’ replaced by ‘that Galgacus, the’. Pg 121: ‘were often trasmitted’ replaced by ‘were often transmitted’. Pg 139: ‘wife, the consesequences’ replaced by ‘wife, the consequences’. Pg 148: ‘the 14h July’ replaced by ‘the 14th July’. Pg 161: ‘his inheritanace to’ replaced by ‘his inheritance to’. Pg 162: ‘former comsequence by’ replaced by ‘former consequence by’. Pg 166: ‘An ancester of’ replaced by ‘An ancestor of’. Pg 187: ‘Strathearn, Menteath’ replaced by ‘Strathearn, Menteith’. Pg 192: ‘He maried Katherine’ replaced by ‘He married Katherine’. Pg 193: ‘distruction of Tormod’ replaced by ‘destruction of Tormod’. Pg 198: ‘the male reprentatives’ replaced by ‘the male representatives’. Pg 216: ‘faithful adheernts of’ replaced by ‘faithful adherents of’. Pg 223: ‘Icolmkill, were Maclean’ replaced by ‘Icolmkill, where Maclean’. Pg 231: ‘repecting their early’ replaced by ‘respecting their early’. Pg 261: ‘CLAN OR DUFFIE MACFIE’ replaced by ‘CLAN DUFFIE OR MACFIE’. Pg 268: ‘The victims returned’ replaced by ‘The victors returned’. Pg 285: ‘of Godfry de Luss’ replaced by ‘of Godfrey de Luss’. Pg 287: ‘the victorous clan’ replaced by ‘the victorious clan’. Pg 291: ‘orerawe the remaining’ replaced by ‘overawe the remaining’. Pg 299: ‘chief of Duntsaffnage’ replaced by ‘chief of Dunstaffnage’. Pg 302: ‘Castle, Niedpath Castle’ replaced by ‘Castle, Neidpath Castle’. Pg 303: ‘in Aryshire; and’ replaced by ‘in Ayrshire; and’. Pg 310: ‘obtained in Feburary’ replaced by ‘obtained in February’. Pg 319: ‘the Scottish Cuymn’ replaced by ‘the Scottish Cumyn’. Pg 320: ‘seventh lord Oglivy’ replaced by ‘seventh Lord Ogilvy’. Pg 320: ‘20th Feburary 1638’ replaced by ‘20th February 1638’. Pg 320: ‘lire and sword’ replaced by ‘fire and sword’. Pg 343: ‘up the St Lawerence’ replaced by ‘up the St Lawrence’. Pg 355: ‘appointed aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘appointed aide-de-camp’. Pg 357: ‘Many of ths men’ replaced by ‘Many of the men’. Pg 368: ‘enbankment in front’ replaced by ‘embankment in front’. Pg 371: ‘battle the proceeedings’ replaced by ‘battle the proceedings’. Pg 372: ‘Ralph Abercomby, who’ replaced by ‘Ralph Abercromby, who’. Pg 373: ‘Spencer took ssession’ replaced by ‘Spencer took possession’. Pg 379: ‘field his aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘field his aide-de-camp’. Pg 380: ‘capture of Cuidad’ replaced by ‘capture of Ciudad’. Pg 382: ‘to threaten Cuidad’ replaced by ‘to threaten Ciudad’. Pg 382: ‘without stregthening’ replaced by ‘without strengthening’. Pg 384: ‘seize of Burgos’ replaced by ‘siege of Burgos’. Pg 384: ‘The hostle armies’ replaced by ‘The hostile armies’. Pg 388: ‘infantay and two’ replaced by ‘infantry and two’. Pg 391: ‘and non-commiss oned’ replaced by ‘and non-commissioned’. Pg 403: ‘marshes were common’ replaced by ‘marches were common’. Pg 409: ‘The there springs’ replaced by ‘The three springs’. Pg 410: Caption modified to match the List of Illustrations; ‘LORD CLYDE.’ replaced by ‘LORD CLYDE (Sir Colin Campbell).’ Pg 416: ‘made a a bend’ replaced by ‘made a bend’. Pg 418: ‘the 2d May,’ replaced by ‘the 22d May,’. Pg 424: ‘fort under Nepauleese’ replaced by ‘fort under Nepaulese’. Pg 427: ‘regiment was haled’ replaced by ‘regiment was hailed’. Pg 434: ‘an engagment to’ replaced by ‘an engagement to’. Pg 437: ‘James Colquhon,’ replaced by ‘James Colquhoun,’. Pg 437: ‘Killed at Ticonderago’ replaced by ‘Killed at Ticonderoga’. Pg 450: ‘Bras. See page ’ replaced by ‘Bras. See page 394.’. Pg 453: ‘--Ticonderogo--’ replaced by ‘--Ticonderoga--‘. Pg 456: ‘26 rank and file file’ replaced by ‘26 rank and file’. Pg 457: ‘the autumn of 1716’ replaced by ‘the autumn of 1761’. Pg 463: ‘which he rereturned to’ replaced by ‘which he returned to’. Pg 479: Heading ‘1777-1818. I.’ replaced by ‘I. 1777-1818.’. Pg 479: ‘took its orignal’ replaced by ‘took its original’. Pg 485: ‘command of of which’ replaced by ‘command of which’. Pg 487: ‘of Bengal seapoys,’ replaced by ‘of Bengal sepoys,’. Pg 488: ‘general leave of of’ replaced by ‘general leave of’. Pg 495: ‘loave to carry’ replaced by ‘leave to carry’. Pg 496: ‘beseiging Badajos.’ replaced by ‘besieging Badajos.’ Pg 497: ‘cover his reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘cover his reconnaissance’. Pg 505: ‘in Febuary 1834’ replaced by ‘in February 1834’. Pg 505: ‘in October 19th.’ replaced by ‘on October 19th.’. Pg 525: ‘begining of May’ replaced by ‘beginning of May’. Pg 540: ‘their fastnesse’ replaced by ‘their fastnesses’. Pg 553: ‘Jhansee and Indoor’ replaced by ‘Jhansee and Indore’. Pg 561: ‘and proceede in’ replaced by ‘and proceeded in’. Pg 571: Moved the heading date ‘1787-1846.’ after the ‘I.’ for consistency. Pg 574: ‘Lieutenants Irviue’ replaced by ‘Lieutenants Irvine’. Pg 578: ‘regiments. He decided’ replaced by ‘regiments, he decided’. Pg 579: ‘posted a Foz’ replaced by ‘posted at Foz’. Pg 584: ‘left the Arapeiles’ replaced by ‘left the Arapiles’. Pg 588: ‘across the Bidasoa’ replaced by ‘across the Bidassoa’. Pg 620: ‘sad accident occured’ replaced by ‘sad accident occurred’. Pg 624: ‘from their promixity’ replaced by ‘from their proximity’. Pg 624: ‘the 78th Higlanders,’ replaced by ‘the 78th Highlanders,’. Pg 624: ‘of the dysentry’ replaced by ‘of the dysentery’. Pg 627: ‘16thc entury.’ replaced by ‘16th century.’. Pg 633: ‘moved foward in one’ replaced by ‘moved forward in one’. Pg 650: ‘sincerely regetted’ replaced by ‘sincerely regretted’. Pg 652: ‘Mackenize, who was’ replaced by ‘Mackenzie, who was’. Pg 665: ‘effect a reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘effect a reconnaissance’. Pg 685: ‘to utter route.’ replaced by ‘to utter rout.’. Pg 693: ‘included n this sub-’ replaced by ‘included in this sub-‘. Pg 695: (Adjutants) ‘31st August 1838.’ replaced by ‘31st August 1839.’. Pg 698: ‘England on on the 1st’ replaced by ‘England on the 1st’. Pg 710: ‘such a prominant’ replaced by ‘such a prominent’. Pg 726: ‘91st--Faithfulnes’ replaced by ‘91st--Faithfulness’. Pg 733: ‘two non-commisioned’ replaced by ‘two non-commissioned’. Pg 755: (Lieutenant-Colonels) ‘April 14, 1746’ replaced by ‘April 14, 1846’. Pg 773: ‘command. Notwitstanding’ replaced by ‘command. Notwithstanding’. Pg 787: ‘22rd of August’ replaced by ‘22nd of August’. Pg 792: ‘loophooled walls;’ replaced by ‘loopholed walls;‘. Pg 793: ‘shot and shrapnell’ replaced by ‘shot and shrapnel’. Pg 793: ‘a shrapnell bullet’ replaced by ‘a shrapnel bullet’.

Footnote [5] anchored on pg 4: ‘Bart’s Letters’ replaced by ‘Burt’s Letters’. Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘Lady and Ffamily’ replaced by ‘Lady and Family’. Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘three oout-servants’ replaced by ‘three out-servants’. Footnote [138] anchored on pg 135: ‘Gregory, 17’ replaced by ‘Gregory, p. 17’. Footnote [196] anchored on pg 213: ‘held Rothiemurches till’ replaced by ‘held Rothiemurchus till’. Footnote [289] anchored on pg 340: ‘their comunications with’ replaced by ‘their communications with’. Footnote [315] anchored on pg 364: ‘assult. When the’ replaced by ‘assault. When the’. Footnote [339] anchored on pg 398: ‘were no exchange’ replaced by ‘were no exchanges’. Footnote [506] anchored on pg 667: ‘our readers to’ replaced by ‘our readers to the’. Footnote [557] anchored on pg 751: ‘to the exigiencies’ replaced by ‘to the exigencies’.

INDEX: Aberdeen: ‘169’ replaced by ‘i. 169’. Athole: ‘376’ replaced by ‘i. 376’. Auldearn: ‘Auldsarn’ replaced by ‘Auldearn’. Dornoch: ‘641’ replaced by ‘i. 641’. Fraser’s Highlanders: ‘457’ replaced by ‘ii. 457’. Hope, Sir John: ‘763’ replaced by ‘ii. 763’. Lorne: ‘March 1871.’ replaced by ‘March 1871, 185.’. Mackintosh, Clan: ‘663, 666’ replaced by ‘i. 663, 666’. Macleod: ‘May--’ replaced by ‘Mary--‘. Philadelphia: ‘354’ replaced by ‘ii. 354’. Quhadder: ‘Lord Innermeithts’ replaced by ‘Lord Innermeath’. Thorfinn: ‘and Somereld’ replaced by ‘and Somerled’. Victoria Cross: ‘791, 792, 705.’ replaced by ‘791, 792, 795.’.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us

The Scottish Highlands, Highland Clans and Highland Regiments, Volume 2 (of 2) (part 11 of 11)

Cite this passage

MLA

APA

Chicago

The Scottish Highlands, Highland Clans and Highland Regiments, Volume 2 (of 2) (part 11 of 11)